A GameLit RPG Fantasy
(THE BATTLE GOD SERIES)
By RIKER KANE
PUBLISHED BY RIKER KANE, 2020
Copyright © 2020 Riker Kane.
All rights reserved.
This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental.
8: The Raiders Of The Sol Lands
31: Throwing Down The Gauntlet
37: No Coward Ever Accomplished Anything
Battle God 2 takes place after, you guessed it, Battle God 1. If you’ve read any Riker Kane titles before, you know what to expect. But for reference, be prepared for action, traveling, leveling, meeting new companions, ‘intimate’ encounters, big battles, bosses, and a grand adventure across a new continent. If that sounds like a good time, then let’s get to it!
Virgil York III had a good life. Money. Food. Drinks. Women. Living in a plush penthouse in the North Side of Chicago, he had everything he could have ever wanted. But none of it ever did enough to fulfill him. He wanted to be a part of something bigger.
Despite a physical handicap, he joined the Legion Omega Defense as a technician. That’s when fate decided to intervene. What was supposed to be a chance to goof around in Pandora ended up thrusting him into a war between good and evil on the planet Iorus.
To defeat the evil once and for all, Virgil pledged himself to the gods of Iorus and became a god himself. With his new powers, Virgil saved Iorus as its protector, Ultima.
After vanquishing the evil, he returned to the village of Navica to enjoy some peace and quiet.
Much time has gone by since then…
“There’s a monster lurking… Just waiting to let us know it’s there…”
The sparkling waters of the eastern lake were bluer than any you’d find on Earth. The sunlight shimmered off the surface and with a closer look, you could see all of the sea life swimming beneath. Even with all of the fish floating by, the lake was more than big enough to go for a swim in. You just had to avoid getting too comfortable all the way at the base where the shellfish would nip at your toes. That wasn’t usually a problem since most folks couldn’t hold their breath long enough to get that low.
I had a singular focus at the moment. Just one ‘monster.’ Preferably a giant one but any of them would do.
“Don’t worry… Just let it happen…”
Yuma’s calm voice made me smile though the intensity of my focus hadn’t changed. I hadn’t been standing out in the sun for very long but that was long enough. I had half-a-mind to jump into the lake and just grab what I wanted. That would defeat the purpose of this whole exercise, of course, but at least it was a way to deal with the frustration I didn’t want to admit was building up.
Suddenly, there was a tug on my line.
“You got it! You got it!”
Yuma bounced up and down on his toes. I cranked the wheel furiously as my rod bent. But nothing could stop me from pulling the line up and with a soft splash, a beast flopped out and wriggled in the air. With one swing, I caught the end of the line and quickly pulled the fish free from the hook before dumping it into the wooden bucket of water next to me.
I let out a soft sigh of relief and chuckled. “I don’t know how you do it, Yuma. You make fishing look so easy. What’s your secret?”
“Fishing isn’t hard. You just… do it.” He shrugged as he examined the gray fish I’d just caught.
Yuma might’ve been the most carefree man in all of Navica. Most people would’ve thought it was just because of how young he was. But even in his old age, I couldn’t imagine he’d be much different.
He was thin and lanky. Even his fingers seemed long as he delicately cleaned the fish off. His head shaved clean, Yuma’s skin was beginning to tan so much, it wasn’t a secret he spent all of his days out in the open.
“Looks like a nice catch,” he said as he straightened up. “A big hearty fish like that. I can make a nice big bowl of stew with it.”
“You know, we have plenty of fish to make stew with.” I glanced at the watermill farther down the lake. “That thing catches more than enough fish to feed the whole town. And we never have to worry about overfishing.”
Yuma twisted his lips in consideration then shrugged again. “It’s a lot more satisfying than just checking to see what’s available by some machine we made. I… I guess I don’t know what I’m saying. It’s hard to explain.”
He let out a big sigh. Yuma always wore his heart on his sleeve, so it was clear he was disappointed.
“I get it,” I said. “It’s not about the fish—it’s about catching.”
“Yeah…” Yuma smiled, his big front teeth on display. “Nothing like working up a little sweat and satisfying your appetite with the very thing you were trying to catch.”
“Back on Earth, everybody just paid for their food. They didn’t even have to prepare it or anything.”
“Like our pub?”
“More than that. You get it delivered right to you. Don’t even have to leave your house.”
“Wow…” Yuma’s eyes widened slightly. “Like a delivery service. Maybe we can do that here in Navica.”
I chuckled at his enthusiasm. “Navica’s not too big but I’m sure the folks around here would appreciate it a lot if you’re up to it. But your food is good enough to walk to the pub for.”
“Yeah… Speaking of which, I wanted to ask you something.”
I shrugged in confusion at how sheepish he’d become. “Is something wrong?”
“Nothing is wrong. I just had an idea. I was thinking about heading deeper into the eastern forest. There are herbs and berries I’d like to collect that only grow in certain conditions. I wanted to get an expedition and maybe—”
“Everybody here is trained,” I interrupted him. “If you find the people willing to go with you, you have my blessing. I’m sure there’s nothing in there that won’t give you any trouble.”
I looked out toward the forest and saw someone approaching. A woman clad in steel red armor, the rest of her exposed body covered in a sheen of sweat. I would’ve stared at how revealing her outfit was but my attention was more focused on the carcass she dragged across the grass.
“And speaking of not giving you any trouble…” I smiled at Rhiannon as she approached us.
The Mana Dancer was fresh from a hunt. Along with the sweat on her body, there was some blood on her arms. I didn’t have to worry about any of it belonging to her. Her long dark hair was wet but only a few hairs were out of place. From her flat stomach to her muscled arms, just a glance was enough for me to know the boar didn’t give her any trouble.
I examined the black-hided beast, which was mostly intact except for the deep red gash on its neck. “I guess we’re having boar for dinner… You know we have a barnyard, right?”
Rhiannon’s purple-eyed gaze was focused. “Domesticated boars do not have the same taste as one you’ve hunted.’ Rhiannon spoke with a monotone but feminine voice.
“I don’t think so,” I said with a smile. “They taste the same to me.”
“Then perhaps I wanted to hunt this boar for the hunt itself and not merely for sustenance.”
“I’ve heard that somewhere before.” I looked at Yuma and we exchanged smiles.
“It has been too long since we have been in a significant battle,” Rhiannon said. “I must keep my body as sharp as my blade.”
I looked up and down the athletic curves of her pale body and nodded. She was as fit as any Omega I’d ever seen. If she was on Earth, they would’ve been lining up around the door to give her a modeling contract. Everything from her face to her stomach and down to her legs looked like it’d had been chiseled out of white marble.
“You’re staring,” she said suddenly, breaking my thoughts.
I sighed a deep breath, not bothering to hide what I was thinking. She smirked in response before going along her way. I watched her leave and head toward town, her hips sashaying like only a Mana Dancer’s could.
“Speaking of hunts, I’ve got another idea,” Yuma said.
“Lay it on me.”
“I’m getting a little tired of the lake. Maybe we should head out to the Bright Plains. If we fish along the coasts, maybe we’ll catch something different.”
“A change in our food palettes would be good. We can head out there tonight.”
I turned to the side and saw Zafina approaching. The Mana Seer was dressed in the usual garb she wore, silken green robes lined with gold. They cradled her chest and ran along her sleeves but revealed enough of her skin to show her body. Her skirt was long, hugging her hips just right. She wasn’t as muscular as Rhiannon but she was fit enough to not be ashamed of it. Her golden tan went all the way down her legs and to her bare feet.
She had her hands behind her back as she approached, looking somewhat shy though I knew she was anything but that.
A half-grin on her lips, she glanced in my water bucket. “How are the fish biting today?” she asked with a friendly, flowery tone.
“I don’t know,” I said with a shrug. “They don’t seem to like me as much as Yuma.”
“Perhaps they sense the presence of Ultima and restrain themselves out of respect.”
“Don’t sugarcoat things for me.”
Zafina pursed her lips as she laughed softly. “Might I have a word with you, Virgil?”
“Of course.” I grabbed my wooden cane and excused myself from Yuma to let him go on peacefully fishing.
Zafina walked by my side as I limped steadily through the open field in the eastern grasslands of Navica. The golden-haired blond stayed quiet to let me enjoy the breeze wafting by.
“How are you feeling?” she asked.
I shrugged in confusion. “Fine. Same as any other day. Is there something wrong?”
“Not at all. I just thought now was a good time to ask. It has been nearly a year since your arrival.”
“Hmm… Has it been that long already?”
“It has. The evidence of that is all around you.” I looked at the town surrounding me and saw how much it had changed since I first arrived.
“Navica was destroyed by Blackhart,” she said. “Only the Mana Cruxes remained. Not only have you rebuilt Navica but you have expanded upon it. The farmland has been tilled and wild beasts have been domesticated. Homes have had their Cruxes reinforced with enough Mana to withstand any weather conditions. And we have fortified our surroundings to withstand even the strongest attack by those from the other world.”
“Pandora hasn’t bothered with us,” I said. “I don’t even see any Shadows on the Bright Plains. They’re still out there though. Somewhere…”
“Indeed. However, I believe you should be proud of what you have accomplished. You have fulfilled the promise you made to the gods by becoming Ultima.”
“I wouldn’t say that. It’s only been a year.”
“And in that year, we have been safer and more secure than we have ever been. Many, if not all, have begun to start families. Navica’s population will grow and thrive. All thanks to you.”
There was some sense of satisfaction in seeing the improvements. It wasn’t as fancy as anything back home but I had everything I could ask for.
“Are you all right, Virgil?”
Zafina’s question confused me. “You just asked me that,” I said with a laugh. “I’m fine. Really.”
“I only want to make sure. You are not of this world. Though you have power unlike any of us, I know you are still Virgil within your heart. You serve us but we also serve you.”
Looking into her blue eyes, I knew she was sincere about it because I knew Zafina as well as anybody here. She’d given herself to me more times than I could count. But our relationship was deeper than physical.
“It’s a slow life out here,” I said. “I get my kicks wandering through the worlds and helping Omegas who are in trouble. But the truth is, I’m always happy when I come back here to see you and all the others.”
She smiled softly and bowed her head. “I’m glad, Virgil.”
I put a hand on her waist and pulled her close for a kiss. It was nice being able to take her in my arms and do that whenever I wanted. It was even better when she reciprocated.
I dug my tongue between her lips and she giggled softly.
“You have me confused,” she said as she pulled away. “It is Rhiannon who prefers such passionate kisses.”
“Right…” I said with a grin. “I guess I just got carried away. You tend to do that to me.”
“You flatter me. Perhaps when the day is done, we can practice our passions together with Rhiannon.”
No matter how many times I’d been with them, it never got old.
“Sounds fun,” I said. “I’m going fishing with Yuma tonight though.”
“I understand. There will always be another night for private affairs.”
Even with the powers of Ultima, life out in Navica was as slow as could be. I wasn’t about to complain for a second.
I looked up at the night sky and saw the stars twinkling like I would when I was younger. The moon was bright and full, a perfect night for camping. Back on Earth, there were ordinary folks who were just like me, enjoying the peace of the darkness and the view. From what I understood, Iorus wasn’t anywhere in space. It wasn’t some faraway land either. It was in another dimension entirely. I didn’t know how Junction gates worked. I didn’t know how Pandora was connected to Earth. Maybe I was in another reality. After living here for a year though, I’d gotten so used to it that it didn’t feel so strange. If anything was strange, it was that everything felt so familiar.
Yuma’s relaxing vibe made the scene even more peaceful. The younger guy sat in the sand along the coast, his fishing rod dug in the sand while he half-monitored it. He seemed more content watching the waves crash back and forth in the distance. I couldn’t blame him. The waters on the eastern shore of the Bright Plains went forever. Waves cascaded dozens of feet high before crashing into a fuzzy white foam.
I stood a few feet away from him in a long-sleeve cotton tunic and a pair of pants that were thick enough to deal with the cold. Behind me, the Bright Plains were as peaceful as the shore. Most of the animals were sleeping for the evening, with the deer huddled around one another for warmth and the rabbits burrowed deep in the dirt. The roving wolfpacks were lethargic, probably exhausted after a long day of searching for prey. A few birds swooped around in the sky—couldn’t tell what birds they were from this high up. Other than that, there was an occasional cricket chirp to let Yuma and me know we weren’t the only ones out here.
Yuma exhaled a deep breath through his nose with a contented smile on his face. “Nothing quite like the salty sea air to clear your lungs. We should come out here more often.”
“Why don’t you?” I asked.
He pondered it for a moment then shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess everybody in Navica is comfortable where they’re at.”
“We’re less than a mile south from Navica. If you can venture into the eastern forest, you can come to the plains.”
“You’re right about that. But Navica is as cozy as it’s ever been. You’ve built so much that there’s no reason for any of us to leave. Big, comfortable homes. Plenty of food to eat. Tons of work to keep us occupied. We’ve even got time for crafts and recreation. And with everybody starting families, it seems like everybody’s finally taking the chance to relax.”
Yuma put his head down, his eyes focused on his fishing rod. Even without saying anything, it was clear there was something on his mind. I was never one to pry but with everything in the water ignoring us, I had nothing better to do.
“You don’t seem too happy about it,” I said.
“Huh?” He raised his head. “Oh… Well, I’ve just been thinking and…”
“And?”
He shrugged again, lips twisted like he didn’t know what to say. “I’m getting older. I feel like I’m at a turning point.”
“…What?” I stopped to make sure I heard it right then chuckled to myself. “You’re not even twenty, Yuma. You’ve got a long way to go.”
“Maybe I’ll live to be a hundred. But I always wondered what life would be like. Will I really meet a girl and settle down?”
“I can introduce you to a Chenain if you want. Or maybe a Maloran. They’d be especially open to meeting an available man. Wild people, those Malorans.” Thinking about how ‘passionate’ the Malorans were brought a smile to my face.
But Yuma stayed focused on his rod, his mind occupied by something heavier. “That sounds like fun. Or maybe there’s something else.”
“You mean Pandora…” I took a seat on the sand next to him. “The Shadows are still out there even though we haven’t had to deal with any lately. Navica will always be safe as long as I’m around, if that’s what you’re concerned about.”
“That hasn’t stopped everybody from training.”
“Better to be on the safe side.”
“Yeah…” He slowly turned toward me. “How about you, Virgil?”
“Me?” I raised an eyebrow.
“Sure. Lemme ask you this. If you could choose, would you wanna settle down in Navica and live the rest of your days here? Or would you rather pay back your debt as Ultima, save Iorus, then go back to where you came from?”
“Big question, Yuma.”
“Oh. I didn’t mean it like that—”
“It’s all right,” I said with a chuckle. “That’s something I haven’t thought too much about. It’s crossed my mind but there’s no telling how long I’ll be Ultima. Maybe eternity…”
“Do you regret it?”
Yuma’s question made me stop to consider. At the time, it wasn’t a decision to make. Becoming the Battle God was the only way to save Iorus—and Earth in the process. But having powers that would outrank even a Prime Omega was a responsibility that most wouldn’t want for longer than they needed it.
“I don’t regret it,” I said. “I would’ve made the same choice a hundred times out of a hundred. It’s nice being able to walk without a limp. I could fly even. Not even Omegas can do that. But if I could choose between eternal peace and being Ultima, I’d pick the former.”
Yuma grinned with a nod of approval. “They say the best ones to wield power are the ones who don’t want it. Helps keep you focused.”
“I’m focused, Yuma. You don’t need to worry about that. If anything, I’m beginning to wonder if there are any fish out there. We’ve been out for an hour and haven’t gotten a single bite. What are the chances the whole sea is empty?”
“Maybe you should take a dip and see what’s down there.”
“Ha! Funny how I’ve got the powers of every element but chilly water makes me step back. I’m just fine where I am, thanks.”
“We’ll catch something, even if it takes all night. I’m not interested in everybody berating us if we come back with nothing. Something’s out there.”
I looked out toward the water and watched the waves rippling over and over. “Something’s out there…” I kept staring and saw something shifting around in the sparkling blue water. Through the white foam and all the waves, it started to get clearer.
I stood up and narrowed my eyes to get a better look at it.
“You leaving?” Yuma asked.
“No… There’s something out there.”
“Yeah, I can feel a fish coming.”
“No. I think I see a boat.”
“A boat? What’s a boat doing in eastern waters?”
“Has anybody left Navica besides us?”
Yuma shook his head. “As far as I know, you and I are the only ones who left for the night.”
The uncertainty of what was out there twisted my stomach into a knot. I couldn’t just stand here and do nothing. It was more than my curiosity getting the better of me.
All it took was a little focus to activate the Life Rune lodged in my chest and become Ultima. White metal plates formed from the shimmering golden jewel in my chest. The metal covered me from my toes all the way to my neck. Even with how sturdy it was, the material inside molded to my skin and clothes like it was a part of me.
My feet pushed me into the air and I sailed over the water toward the boat. Flying drained my endurance but I had more than enough to make it. I estimated it must have been at least three hundred yards away. But I kept my head down and pushed, closing the distance quickly.
The closer I got to the boat, the clearer how bad of shape it was in. The wood was splintering as the waves battered it. The mast had been torn apart. Every rush of the tides flooded the small deck.
As I hovered above it, I could see a man laying there. He was in a tunic and a pair of shorts, tattered and soaked in water. I rushed to kneel next to him and saw he was an older man. Head bald and wrinkled with age. White whiskers on his chin and cheeks. Skin tan and weathered. His face was gaunt like he hadn’t eaten in days.
His mouth half-open, his teeth were chipped and gnarled. It was hard to tell he was even alive. That didn’t matter though.
I scooped him up and flew back to shore as fast as I could.
Yuma rushed up to me, eyes wide and face full of panic. “Who is that?”
“I don’t know.” I laid the stranger down in the sand.
“Is he still alive?”
“Barely. I’ll take him back—”
BANG!
A loud crack of thunder in the night sky made me turn my head. I looked out to the water and saw the gray clouds billowing in the black sky. A line of purple lightning struck the water and sent a wave rippling out in every direction.
I kept watching as a figure dropped down into the water. I didn’t see it clearly—but I didn’t have to. It was a Shadow.
“Yuma, start helping this man to Navica. I’ll meet you on the way.”
“Okay.” Yuma nodded and took the stranger in his arms. Despite how lanky Yuma was, he didn’t have trouble with the stranger, who was frail enough not to be a burden.
While Yuma hustled on the path back to Navica, I stayed on the shore and watched as the figure headed toward me. I could see it clearly above the surface of the water. An irregular-shaped head like a chipped boulder. It was a smooth, featureless face except for the two glowing purple eyes.
The closer it got to shore, the more of it began to emerge from the water. A giant frame made of black stones. Arms made of thick black bricks big enough to crush an entire car. The same for its legs. It stomped toward the shore in my direction, every step shaking the sand around me.
“It’s been a long time since I fought a Golem.” I raised a hand and used my Radiant Channel.
With the power granted to me as Ultima, I could control all of the elements and use them for attacks. Frozen Jet for water. Rock Bursts for stones. Dark Beams for the dark element. Radiant Beams for the light element. And fireballs for, of course, fire. I decided to go with a light beam for my first attack.
My Radiant Beam shimmered like a rainbow, piercing through the center of the Golem’s chest like a laser. I blew a hole right through it but it kept moving forward. Both of its hands went into the air over its head. I knew what was coming next.
I darted to the side just as the stone fists came crashing down. The ground quaked and sand scattered in a cloud in every direction.
“All right… Try this on for size.”
I raised my palm and summoned a pile of bowling ball-sized rocks in front of me. I sent the stones forward and crashed them against the Golem. They pelted its black frame and slowed it down some, chipping away some of the smooth stones covering its body.
But it persisted, raising its hands again for another attack.
“Why don’t you just stay down, eh?” I flew into the air as the fists came down on me then switched to a Frozen Jet. The burst of white energy focused on its head, the Golem’s head began to freeze solid.
“Now we’re getting somewhere.”
I activated my Spectral Summon. Along with being able to channel all of the elements, I could summon a familiar with those same elements. Fire Birds. Ice Owls. Dark Vipers. Stone Golems of my own. And a Light Clone that could mimic me.
I went with a Fire Bird this time.
“Go!”
The flaming familiar floated in the sky next to me, arms splayed out majestically like a small phoenix, then darted right at the Golem. A streak of flames followed it before it crashed into the Golem’s frozen head. Chunks of frozen rocks scattered in every direction.
The Golem raised both hands to respond but suddenly seized in place. A few moments later, its entire body changed into Mana orbs that littered the shore.
I floated back down to the ground and deactivated the Life Rune as I collected all of the Mana. The fight with the Golem wasn’t challenging but when I looked out toward the water, I couldn’t shake the unnerving feeling that there was something else out there. Who was I kidding? Something else was out there. I had half-a-mind to go scouting but instead decided to return to Navica to check on the stranger. I had some questions that needed answering.
A black-iron cauldron bubbled with fresh stew over an open fire. The aroma of pork, fresh vegetables, and spices wafted through the air in the pub. Everybody had cleared out to their own spot in the spacious building, which had since been expanded upon over the past year. A hundred Navicans could fit inside here now, though there were never any celebrations that called for everybody to be in here all at once.
In the corner of the pub, just a few feet away from the burning fire, Rhiannon, Zafina, and I stared at the stranger from the sea. He’d been dried off with a bundle of linens draped over him and sat right next to the flames. Despite that, he shivered with an undeniable cold. The long fingers cupping his bowl of stew were as thin as the rest of his body. Long nails with dirt underneath them were just one indication he’d been out at sea for a long time. His hand shook with weakness, stuck between trying to satisfy his ravenous appetite and being strong enough to hold it. But with every spoonful into his mouth, there was some semblance of strength slowly returning to him.
A big spoonful of the hearty stew made him chew for a few seconds before he let out a deep sigh through his nose. He creaked his head to look up at me. His sudden smile was reassuring though I still had so many questions.
“Thank you.” His voice was strained like he hadn’t spoken in weeks. “You saved my life.”
“It’s fortunate I was out on the coast,” I said. “I imagine others would have come to your aid if they were there though, so there’s no need to thank me.”
“Then the people in your land are truly different.”
“My name is Virgil. This is Rhiannon and Zafina.”
He bowed his head. “I am Guillard.”
“Guillard.” I knelt next to him. “I don’t suppose I can ask you about your land, your people, and what you’re doing out here.”
Despite his broken teeth, he had a kind smile that made his cheeks wrinkle like a friend I’d known for years. “Even if you hadn’t saved my life, I would answer all of the questions you have for me. I have sailed here from the east.”
“That makes sense, since that’s where we found you.”
“The eastern lands,” Zafina said. “You are from the Sol Lands?”
“The Sol Lands?” The old man shrugged and heaped another spoonful into his mouth. “Is that what you call them?”
“How can you be from the eastern lands and not know what they are called?” Rhiannon asked.
“I was not born in the eastern lands,” he said. “But I sailed there from here.”
Even after a second of thinking about it, it still didn’t make sense to me. “If you’re not from the eastern lands, where are you from?” I asked.
The old man paused as he chewed, his eyes staring blankly into the flame. Whatever he was thinking, he was giving himself a lot of time. “…I am from another world.”
It should’ve been strange but I wasn’t in any position to talk. “I’m not from Iorus either.”
“Iorus… Yes… That is the name we’ve heard. That is where we are. I come from a world that was called Qashia.”
“Was called?”
Guillard lowered his bowl, his eyes still focused on the flames dancing in front of him. His lips turned into a subtle frown. That was all I needed to see to know he didn’t have a happy story to tell me.
“We prospered,” he said. “Our lives were simple, if ordinary. Everything changed when the other world arrived. Great beasts appeared. They destroyed our cities and worlds. Centuries of civilizations, gone in an instant. We tried to fight back but we did not possess the means. Our capabilities with Mana did not match theirs.
“So we did the only thing we could do. Our greatest thinkers were able to open a gate to another world. Any world was better than a destroyed Qashia. And now my people are here.”
“Pandora attacked and you had to flee,” I said. “How long ago was that?”
“Not long. Perhaps a few months.”
“Months? Then you’ve only just arrived recently…”
“That doesn’t answer everything,” Rhiannon said in a stern voice. “The Sol Lands are at least a week’s travel away. What would make you sail across the sea by yourself?”
Guillard spooned more of his stew into his mouth. He seemingly regained most of his strength though the somberness in his eyes remained.
“We escaped those from the other world. Yet when we arrived, everything descended into chaos. Our families were lost. Our homes destroyed. The very base of our society had been shaken down to its core. There are hundreds of those from Qashia who survived. None of them could agree on what would be best to move our people forward. We traded a war with the other dimension for a war among ourselves.
“It has not been long but the situation is already dire. So I did the only thing I could. I loaded up a small boat and sailed west in hopes of finding another sign of life or land… for help.”
“That was a big risk,” I said. “You had no idea what you were looking for.”
“I am still alive. Others begged me to stay but I did this for my people.” He slowly turned to look up at me. “Qashia has been ravaged. I can never return to the world I knew. But as long as I am alive, I will have a memory of it. As do the others. I will do whatever it takes to keep that memory alive.”
I stared into the older man’s eyes and saw how hurt he was. But I could see a determination in him, too. The same determination that somehow got him here.
“I fear it may all be for naught,” he sighed. “I am here. Had you not saved me, I would have certainly perished. I have no means to return to what you call the Sol Lands and contact my brethren. I would hope for them to wait for me but they have better reason to assume my body is at the bottom of the sea.”
I wasn’t about to let him give up now. “Maybe there’s another way.”
~ ~ ~
The white dimension of Zion was spotless. It was kind of unnerving for everything to go on and on with seemingly no end. Sometimes I thought about what would happen if the floor suddenly disappeared. Would I just keep falling for eternity? This is what I imagined purgatory was like.
Thankfully, Zion was completely free of any threats. Harps played from no direction in particular to provide a peaceful ambiance. A crystal orb sitting on a podium behind me allowed me passage back to Navica if the gods didn’t bring me here by their will. And a digital display in front of me like a big-screen TV reminded me I wasn’t alone.
A thin blue line ran across the black screen as a representation of Cybil’s voice. Cybil was one of the original gods who’d created Iorus. Now I was on a first-name basis with her. Funny how things moved along so quickly.
I stood with my arms crossed after giving her all of the details I’d heard. “Guillard said he came here seeking help. If there are more people from Qashia, I want to do what I can to save them. That’s assuming Guillard’s story is true in the first place. Can you verify it?”
“I recently sensed a surge of power in the east.” The line oscillated on the screen as Cybil’s ethereal voice came through. “I cannot tell you whether or not Guillard’s story is true but there is a presence. I’m afraid I cannot offer you more insight. The power it took to give you the strength needed to defeat the World Destroyer has limited my omnipotence.”
“If it’s limited, it’s not omnipotence,” I sighed as I put my hands on my hips. “I suppose I could just use my Mana to teleport to the Sol Lands and see for myself.”
“I would advise against that. The eastern lands are a great distance away and would drain even you of significant Mana. Though you are Ultima, your levels are not high enough for that kind of physical transport. Should you find yourself in a precarious situation that would require an immediate return, you would not be able to do so.”
“Then what do you suggest?”
“You can still travel to the Sol Lands. I would recommend you do it by normal means. I detect several available Mana Points. From there, you would be able to freely travel between there, Valen, and Zion. Having Ultima there will also strengthen my ability to read the land, since you are an arbiter of the power within Zion.”
“Go to the Sol Lands and set the Mana Points. See what’s out there for myself.” I stopped to think about it even though there wasn’t much to think about.
“What is on your mind, Ultima?”
“…I believe Guillard. I know there’s someone or something out there he wants to save. Nobody would turn into Christopher Columbus just to lure me into a trap. If the Heralds wanted a piece of me, they would do it right here.”
“The truth about Guillard’s arrival appears as he told you. Though you are not walking into a trap, there will be danger in the Sol Lands if he was willing to risk himself to escape it.”
“Now it’s a matter of figuring out what that danger is… It’s been a long time since I’ve looked at my stats. Show me, Cybil.”
Ultima
Level 60 Battle God
Hit Points 300
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 20
Fire (Speed) 25
Water (Durability) 20
Life/Death (Control) 30
***
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 3
Dark - Level 1
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 1
Stone - Level 2
Abilities
Radiant Channel (Level 4)
Control energy and manipulate it into the power of any or all chosen elements
Spectral Summon (Level 2)
Summon an autonomous familiar with the element of your choosing
Unified Abilities
Divine Blade
Mana Fort
***
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 5: 20% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 5: 20% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
I pored over the stats on the screen. In addition to the levels I’d gained, my combat experience was just as important. Thankfully, I’d been keeping myself busy by wandering through Pandora and helping out Omegas who were far off the beaten path.
I didn’t know what was waiting for me in the Sol Lands. There was only one way to find out.
As soon as the decision was made, the Navicans got busy making a ship that would last long enough for our voyage to the east. We’d learned our lessons after sailing to Dragonpine, so we spent even more resources to make sure the ship was as sturdy as it could be. Along with a reinforced ship, we were stocked with enough supplies to last us for weeks if we needed it. But if Guillard could make it to Valen by himself, I liked our chances of getting to where he came from.
We were already three days into our trip. Sparkling blue water went in every direction toward the horizon. It was kind of unnerving to be out in the middle of the water where there wasn’t even a seagull floating above. But the sun was shining bright and the wind was a cool breeze, so I was more at peace than worried.
I stood on the ship’s bow, leaning against the railing as I looked out toward the nothingness in front of me. Zafina stood by my side in her sheer robes, most of her body uncovered so she could enjoy the sun’s rays. Her caramel complexion would’ve been the envy of any woman on a beach trying to get a tan. But the Mana Seer’s attitude was modest at the moment, her eyes focused on the distance.
“It has been three days since we left,” she said. “How are you feeling?”
I shrugged. “Better than before. I’ve got my sea legs under me. I’m starting to get used to the water. I could live for a long time out here.”
“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that. Guillard estimated there were only five moons before we rescued him. As long as the weather cooperates, we should be able to cut into that time.”
“Shouldn’t be too much longer then…”
“Do you have any concerns about Navica? Everybody turns to you for guidance.”
I chuckled at the suggestion. “Everybody turns to me for guidance but I’m no ruler. I trust they can figure things out for themselves. Araceli might run a few strange experiments with the townsfolk but I can’t imagine she’ll ruin anything.”
“I worry about Guillard. He is not simply a foreigner in a strange land. He is from another world. Now he is nowhere near those he is most familiar with.” Zafina stared silently into the distance. She was always the most considerate and caring person I ever knew. Even though there was nothing for her to worry about, she couldn’t help herself.
“I trust everybody to make Guillard feel at home,” I said. “And I’ll do everything I can to make sure he hasn’t seen his people for the last time.”
Zafina turned toward me with a soft smile. She had these big round eyes that were even more striking because of how blue they were. Despite what I’d seen her do in battle, I always saw the compassion in her above anything else.
“You know I will be by your side through this.” She grabbed my hand and squeezed it gently before stepping away. “I will head to the supply room and prepare a meal. The sun is nearing its apex and I imagine you are becoming quite famished.”
“Not starving but I can always use a meal.”
Zafina left me with the salty sea air. I sighed a deep breath and closed my eyes.
“Are you ready?”
I didn’t let Rhiannon’s voice break me out of my half-state of meditation.
“It has been some time since we have faced significant combat,” she continued. “There is a possibility your armor has gathered rust.”
I peeked an eye open at her. I would’ve taken offense to it if she wasn’t always so serious. The dark-haired Mana Dancer leaned with her back against the railing and crossed her arms. Her red armor was like a bikini, perfect for enjoying the sun. But I knew she wore it because battle could happen at any moment.
“I’ve been Ultima for a long time now. I think I’ve got the hang of it. Beaten my fair share of Shadows already.”
“Traveling into Pandora is one thing but what we face in the Sol Lands may prove to be a different challenge. Guillard says his people have scattered and there is a civil war. Shadows are mindless creatures manifested from malevolence. Those from Qashia present a different challenge.”
“It doesn’t matter if I have to blast my way out or talk my way through this. We’ll get it done, Rhiannon.”
“Confidence.” The corner of her violet lips curled into a knowing smirk. Along with a raised eyebrow, she had a way of expressing her emotions without saying much. “It appears becoming Ultima has imbued you with enough resolve to challenge even the unknown.”
“If I could do something like this—” I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her close enough for her nose to be right next to mine. “—Whatever is waiting for me in the Sol Lands doesn’t frighten me.”
Her eyes widened in surprise before she regained her composure. She leaned forward with a soft kiss before pressing her hand on my chest and pushing away.
“I have no problem satisfying your desires as well as mine,” she said. “But focusing on the passion between us may distract us from what lies ahead.”
I sighed softly through my nose and released her from my grip. “All right… What do you know about the Sol Lands?”
“We do not have much scripture on them. They are called the Sol Lands because they have been blessed by the sun. They are empty, barren—nothing more than a piece of land floating in the sea.”
“When your people escaped from Blackhart, was there a possibility of going to the Sol Lands?”
She shook her head. “Heading to the Sol Lands would mean traveling to a place that is spoken of only in myths and legends. We chose our location for Navica because of the abundance of resources. The Sol Lands have been abandoned by civilization. If Cybil herself could not provide you much insight, then the situation there must truly be dire. I do not see how anybody could survive out there.”
“Well, either someone is surviving out there or Guillard is lying to us.” I looked back out toward the horizon and saw the waves crashing back and forth in the distance. “I guess we’ll find out soon enough.”
Rhiannon turned away from me to enjoy the view of the sea with me. She pressed her hands along the wooden railing and stretched herself out. Her head reared back, she closed her eyes and let the wind flow through her wavy hair. Her body was so athletic and statuesque, any man couldn’t help but stare.
“Hmm…”
“What is it?” she said.
“We’ve been out on the sea and under the sun for three days and your skin is still pale. I guess you don’t tan very much. You know, back on Earth, there are girls who would be absolutely miserable if they were you.”
She slowly opened her eyes to stare at me. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, some girls are just obsessed with tanning. We have booths and sprays.”
“Sprays?”
“That’s right. It’s like artificial sun you rub on yourself.”
Rhiannon paused to consider it and the confusion on her face grew. “Why would anybody do such a thing?”
I chuckled at her blunt response. “I don’t know. I guess it makes them look good.”
“…The people from Earth are strange.”
“You have no idea.”
Rhiannon and I shared another laugh as we turned back out to the water. I kept staring into the distance to watch the waves rippling back and forth. The sea was so blue, it was easy to spot when there was something out there.
“Is that…” I leaned forward and squinted when I saw something over the horizon. “I think I see land. It’s still pretty far but it’s there.”
Rhiannon nodded. “It appears we have moved faster than anticipated.”
“Too bad. You won’t get much more time to work on your tan—”
BANG!
A loud crash in the sky made us turn our heads up. Gray clouds began billowing in the air, too dark for me not to notice. A bolt of purple lightning shot from the cloud and crashed into the water, sending a wave strong enough to slow our ship.
Rhiannon and I steadied ourselves, still focused on the gathering whirlpool.
Rhiannon immediately summoned a Mana dagger in her right fist. As a Mana Dancer, she could channel Mana itself into weapons. Her blade was more than a foot-long, pulsing with a red glow that was as sharp as any Omega saber and as piercing than any katana.
Zafina rushed onto the deck next to us as the water continued to swirl a hundred yards away from us.
“It appears we will not have such a peaceful journey before we reach our destination,” she said.
“It appears so.” The Life Rune activated and I shifted into Ultima. I floated into the air a few meters above our ship and stayed focused on the water. The black outline of a figure was clear. Some type of snake slithering around. A sudden splash of water erupted as the figure emerged.
It was a snake—if a snake was a hundred-feet long and ten-times as thick. The beast was covered in slimy blue fish-scales that shimmered underneath the sun. Its head was the shape of a dragon of some sort, extending out with long rows of fangs in its mouth. Two empty white eyes locked on me as it pointed its snout at me. The snake-like Shadow opened its mouth and I saw the white energy forming in its throat.
“Uh-oh.” I dodged out of the way just before the beam could hit me. “Keep moving the ship forward!” I shouted down. “I’ll distract it!”
Our sails pushed the boat toward the beast. It was a stupid tactic to try and meet it head-on. But if I pulled this off, there wouldn’t be any violent collision and our ship would stay intact.
I summoned an Ice Owl next to me. “Go.” I thrust my hand out and my familiar divebombed right toward its target. The beast opened its mouth again to fire but the owl swooped out of the way and crashed right between the Shadow’s eyes.
I activated my Radiant Beam and sent a blast of light to follow my familiar. I pelted the Shadow right in its face, making its head rock back. Its roar of pain echoed through the sky as it flailed in the water.
“Zafina! Let loose!”
The Mana Seer sent a streak of flames at the Shadow. Fiery red blasts scorched the beast’s hide and it made it flail even more. I didn’t know how much more damage it could take but I wasn’t taking any chances.
My power was limited by my endurance, so I couldn’t waste anything. I decided a Fire Bird would be the next summon to try. I sent the bird zooming toward the Shadow but the sea beast countered with another beam of energy that vaporized the bird completely.
“So much for that.”
The boat below me was closing the distance, enough for the waves to make it rock more violently. Rhiannon stood along the railing with her dagger drawn. Even from so far away, it was easy to tell how anxious she was to jump out and stab the sea beast.
There was no point in telling her otherwise.
“Rhiannon!”
As soon as I shouted it, she jumped over the railing and splashed into the water. She swam through the raging waters like she was attacking them, then got right up to the beast. A deep stab of her blade dug into its scales and spilled black blood onto the water’s surface.
The beast roared with its head back then turned to face the Mana Dancer now crawling up its body.
Zafina blasted the Shadow with another fireball to delay it and I did the same.
“Gotta distract it.” I zoomed close enough until its massive head was right in front of me.
There was something to be said about being this close to a beast. Just one of its eyes was as big as my torso. The slimy scales running along its face made it seem more unworldly than it was. Even though I was apparently a god, it was moments like this that made you question your own mortality.
My philosophical pondering ended quickly when the beast opened its mouth. Spit dripped down the dozens of jagged white teeth as it roared at me. The intensity of it was bad enough but the smell was nearly nauseating.
“Ungh… What have you been eating?”
I groaned then quickly darted out of the way as it snatched at me. It didn’t stop just once, continuing to bite at me. I weaved through the sky, floating through the clouds to avoid it while Rhiannon and Zafina continued their assault.
Rhiannon stabbed her blade into the beast, climbing up its body despite the violent thrashing and crashing of the waves around her. Dark blood continued dripping from every new wound she made. But as she neared the beast’s head for a stab, the ship moved on its collision course.
I zoomed through the air and evaded another one of its beams then fired a Radiant Beam at its face to knock it back.
“Zafina!” I yelled from the sky. “On Rhiannon!”
The Mana Seer turned her attention to Rhiannon and fired her flames on her. Without even looking, Rhiannon raised her dagger into the air and caught Zafina’s attack. I moved my Radiant Beam to Rhiannon. The collision of our attacks sent an explosion of light in every direction as Rhiannon absorbed the energy into her weapon to make it a Divine Blade.
“Ahhhh!” Through the rush of waves and the beast flailing beneath me, Rhiannon’s battlecry was clear. I looked through the light and watched as the Mana Dancer thrust herself upward behind the beast’s head. With a hard stab, she drove her Divine Blade into the Shadow’s head.
The giant sea creature roared, thrashing more violently than it ever had before. I just managed to float out of the way of its massive head still trying to snatch at me.
Rhiannon didn’t relent in her attack, sawing her blade up until the beast’s screech suddenly went silent. She flipped through the air and landed back in the water with a splash as orbs of Mana showered around her.
I sighed a deep breath then landed back on the ship’s deck next to Zafina. “Let’s hope we don’t have any more interruptions before landfall.”
“Ahhh… Solid land.” I dug my cane into the wet dirt and took a step onto the sandy beach. Another deep breath smelled of the oil from the palms lining my surroundings. I’d gotten so used to the sea salt clearing my lungs that it was nice to enjoy the aroma of something different.
Along with the smells, the view was something to marvel at. The beach was a tropical paradise complete with the towering palms and white sands that went for miles in both directions. Ahead of me, a forest of trees blocked my view from the rest of the island we’d set anchor on but behind it, I could see the rocky green mountains in the distance.
The squawks of a few seagulls down along the coast got my attention. A flock of them huddled around a cove, digging into the water to pluck at the fish. “At least we know there’s something alive out here… Are you sure these are the Sol Lands?”
Zafina walked by my side. “I have never been here, so I cannot say for certain. The myths I was told when I was younger came from a time long ago. Perhaps much has changed since then.”
“It’s a little too peaceful to be the place you’re describing. Or maybe we’re not at the Sol Lands yet and we just stumbled upon an island.”
“That is a possibility.”
I turned to the ship and saw Rhiannon hauling off a crate of supplies. “I’ve secured the ship, Virgil. Short of another beast rising from the waters, I see no reason it is in danger. We can make camp here or we can search farther into this land to find somewhere more suitable.”
“Hmm…” I sighed softly. “Funny how spending more than three days on a ship can tire you out. But there’s no telling how much time we have. Why don’t you two stay here while I go exploring in the nearby forest? If there’s any trouble and this is some island we’re not supposed to be on, you two can set sail and I can catch up.”
“Do not take any unnecessary risks,” Zafina said with a smile.
I winked back at her. “Since when did I take any risks?” I put my cane on my hip then activated the Life Rune. The metal plates covered my body and I ascended into the air.
I soared toward the clouds, observing the entire island. But the higher I got, the more I realized it wasn’t an island at all. The land stretched for miles, farther than I could see through the atmosphere in the distance.
“Whoa…”
To the north, there were the same green mountains I’d first observed. To the east, there was an open valley but beyond that, I couldn’t see beyond the forest. And to the south, the grasslands stretched until reaching another forest that seemed endless.
I didn’t have nearly enough endurance to search the entire island for any sign of life. Luckily for me, I didn’t have to.
I squinted and saw a small billowing of smoke rising from a fire on the edge of the other side of the forest in front of me. A closer look and I saw a small group of people. If these weren’t the Sol Lands, maybe these people would be willing to point me in the right direction.
Hovering back closer to the trees, I floated over the forest in the direction of the fire. Beneath me, there were birds and monkeys among the treetops. Undoubtedly there were more beasts lurking in the brush below. But I stayed focused on the smoke and it was only a few moments before I saw the individuals huddled around the fire.
I lowered to the ground and stayed behind a tree and observed them from about fifty yards away. They looked as ordinary as anybody back in Navica. They wore plain white linens and brown leathers. There were about a dozen of them, all of them men. I should’ve thought that was strange but didn’t think anything of it.
“Don’t wanna scare these people…” I deactivated the Life Rune and stepped forward through the trees with my cane. The closer I got, the more unassuming they appeared to be. I limped out of the forest toward their small campfire. They had small huts made of sticks and leather tarps that seemed to do just enough to protect them from the rain. They fit the description Guillard gave me but I couldn’t be sure.
Above their fire, a boar or some other beast was roasted black. The men picked at it with their sticks and tore into it hungrily. They smacked their lips and chomped their teeth loud enough to drown out the crackling of the flames. They were so distracted by their meal they didn’t notice me just a few feet away.
Finally, one of them turned. His eyes widened before he dropped his food and picked up a weapon. It appeared to be a blade shaped from an ivory bone or tusk. It wasn’t long before the others joined him in pointing their weapons at me.
I put a hand up and gave them a friendly smile. “I’m not here to cause any trouble. I’m not here to steal your food or any of your belongings.”
The men were disheveled, hair messy and beards in need of a shave. Their faces were covered in dirt as well as their linens. Their nails were long with grime underneath. If anything needed a wash, it was their blackened feet, which looked liked they’d been walking for miles without any shoes.
“Who are you?” The one who first noticed me stabbed his bone tusk at me threateningly.
“My name is Virgil.”
“What group do you represent? I demand to know.” He spoke in a commanding voice but I was only confused.
“What group?” The million-dollar question. It would’ve been nice if this were multiple choice. I figured I would come up with my own multiple choice answers. “I’m from a lot of groups. Humans. Earth. Navica. The LOD. Battle God. Pick the one you want.”
“Do not listen to him,” another one spoke. He was just as disheveled as the others, his long bangs covering his eyes to the point I wondered if he could even see me. “He has the stench of the nobles.”
“Stench of the nobles?” I sniffed myself. “Honestly, I’ve been on a ship for the past three days. It’s really hard to wash the smell of salt out of your clothes. I mean, the only water available is for drinking—”
“Shut up.” The one who first saw me kept his bone dagger pointed at me as he inched closer. His eyes stayed wide without blinking like an animal cautiously examining something that invaded its territory.
I kept my hand up, searching for a way to convince him I wasn’t trying to hurt him. How could a guy with a cane look more harmless? But it was clear he didn’t want me to talk. The only thing I could do was stay calm.
He moved close enough to stand in front of me. If I had the ‘stench of nobles,’ this guy had the stench of a District Drill Room after a long simulation. His pungent aroma needed a good scrub but I held my breath, more interested in not getting stabbed by his weapon.
“Your clothes,” he said. “You either stole them from the nobles. Or you are a noble.” He leaned closer to me and his stench flooded my nostrils.
“Can you not stand that close?” I said.
He suddenly pulled away.
“It’s not that I don’t like you,” I said with a smile. “I just… like my personal space.”
I decided to give him that old York charm I inherited. Judging from the glare he gave me, I hadn’t inherited enough of it.
“I do not believe you stole these clothes,” he said.
“Thanks,” I sighed. “I might’ve taken a few cookies from the cookie jar when I was younger, but I’m no thief—”
“I believe you are a noble. And all nobles must be killed.”
Without warning, he thrust his bone dagger right at my chest. He ripped through my linen shirt and thunked right against the Life Rune. I stepped back from the force of the blow and examined the tear in my chest.
“This was my favorite shirt,” I sighed.
The others turned their heads sideways as they stared at the exposed jewel in my chest. It shimmered with a bright yellow light that was mesmerizing. But after a few seconds, they all regained their senses.
“Kill him!” one shouted.
I immediately activated the Life Rune as they converged. I raised my palms and brought up a stone wall to stop them in their tracks before sending it forward into them. Half of them were immediately knocked unconscious from the crashing rocks. The others regained their balance and rushed toward me.
Beating them wouldn’t be a problem. Not killing them was the tricky part.
“Kill him!” their leader repeated as he hurried at me.
“I think they heard you the first time.” I raised my hand and summoned a Black Viper from the ground. It wrapped around his ankles, holding him in place so I could level him with my right hand. I wasn’t much for punching people but I had the strength to do some good damage. The man fell on the ground in a heap like the others. But there were still five remaining and they all rushed without care.
I summoned a Stone Golem. The hunk of smooth gray stones was short but when it charged, it hit like a truck. My attackers learned the hard way just what it felt like to be run over. Only one of the strangers managed to stay on his feet.
I recalled my familiars and held my hands out to the lone man pointing his bone weapon at me. “I just took everybody out. I’m assuming this is the first time you’ve seen a man in strange armor. I don’t suppose it’ll help if I tell you I’m not much of a man these days.”
The man twisted his soles in the dirt. A conversation was happening between his heart and his head. Attack me like his brethren and surely lose. Or put the weapon down and have a chance of not getting knocked unconscious.
“I told you, I didn’t come here for a fight—”
“Ahhh!” He ran at me before I could finish. I threw a punch at his chin before he could swing and cracked him. Now he was out before he could finish.
I deactivated the Life Rune and put my hands on my hips. I sighed when I realized not a single one of them was anywhere near gaining consciousness.
“Now how am I gonna get some answers?”
“You’ll never get any answers from them.” A voice from the forest made me turn my head.
I stared through the darkness of the trees, searching for where the voice had come from. One of the branches above began to shake and suddenly, a figure flipped through the air and landed a dozen meters across from me.
She didn’t look anything like the men I’d just taken out. For one thing, she was a woman. Her clothes were a lot cleaner, too. Some type of blue and white silk. Her top covered her chest, leaving her midriff bare. And considering how flat her stomach was, she had every right to show it off. Her skirt was cut around her thighs, just above the spot where her white leggings ended. But probably more interesting was the intricately carved archery bow strapped on her back. I suppose I should’ve been grateful she wasn’t pointing it at me. Her face was hidden by a hood, so I could only see her mouth.
“I’m guessing you’re not with these guys,” I said. “So, are you one of these nobles I’ve heard so much about?”
“We’re all noble in our own way.”
“That’s one way of looking at it… Well, either way, I don’t suppose it’ll help if I tell you I’m not looking for a fight.”
“I know you’re not. Nobody would come all this way for that.”
“And here I thought I wouldn’t sail across the world to find reason…” I put my hands up to reiterate my peaceful intentions. “My name is Virgil.”
She lowered her hood down and revealed the rest of her fair-skinned face. She must’ve been in her early twenties with how smooth her skin was. But here other features were even more striking. Not her sharp cheekbones or her pointed chin. It was her eyes. And her lips. And her long, flowing hair. They all had a silvery sheen to it. Not like an elderly person but with a youthful glow like nothing I’d ever seen before. If she wasn’t a ‘noble,’ she certainly looked the part.
“My name is Lyra,” she said with a casual voice.
“Lyra? And do you plan on killing me, Lyra?”
“That depends on if you can tell me the correct answer to my question.”
“I sail across the sea and it turns into an episode of Jeopardy…”
She took a step toward me with her hands at her sides. Her intense, silver-eyed stare didn’t move.
“What’s his name?” She clenched her jaw, not blinking.
“His name?” I raised an eyebrow at her. But she kept staring at me, waiting for an answer I wasn’t sure of. “Why can’t these things be multiple choice—” But then it hit me. “…Guillard.”
Her face softened as she let out a soft sigh through her nose. She walked toward me but kept moving by me as she headed into the open grasslands.
“Come with me,” she said. “Before they wake up.”
I picked up my cane and walked after her. “And where are we going exactly?”
She stopped and turned toward me. “Haven.”
I decided against bringing Rhiannon and Zafina along, since there was no reason for me to trust Lyra completely. The whimsical way she walked wasn’t enough to distract from the giant bow she had strapped to her back. The thing was half her size and made out of a silver that shined as much as her hair. I didn’t see any arrows or a quiver, which only made me more cautious. Who uses a bow without anything to fire?
We headed through the open grass field in front of us. It reminded me of the Bright Plains from how lush and green it was. The deer frolicked so peacefully and the rabbits hopped around without worry about getting scooped up by predators. Even the weather wasn’t too hot or cold.
“So much for the dangers of the Sol Lands… Say, Lyra… This Haven you’re taking me to. I’m guessing it’s a village.”
“You’d guess correctly, stranger.” She eyed my cane, an eyebrow raised in curiosity. “You have a limp.”
“Just noticed, huh?”
“You weren’t limping when you took care of those raiders.”
“Raiders? Is that what they are? It seems men with trouble walking are their weakness.”
“Apparently…” She smiled, though it was subtle enough she was on guard the same as I was.
We roamed through the valley in silence for nearly an hour or so minutes I estimated. It was hard to tell with how much everything looked the same.
“Wait.” Lyra put her hand up and stopped in her tracks. She pointed in the distance toward a pile of gray stones lining the side near the forest. I looked closer and noticed the stones had formed a sort of makeshift barrier. Behind it, there were a couple of men in ordinary-looking linens. They weren’t quite as dirty and disheveled, so I assumed they weren’t the same raiders she talked about.
“Don’t do anything that might seem threatening,” she said.
“I need a cane to walk straight. How threatening can I be?”
She gave me a sideways glance, a half-smirk on her lips as she proceeded to the stone wall that stood about four-feet high. It stretched for about twenty meters on both sides and seemed to wrap around deeper into the forest.
Lyra walked up to the two men guarding and bowed her head. “Guillard has succeeded. This traveler says he found him.”
The two men looked at me like security at a fancy nightclub. They didn’t have the sunglasses or weapons in their jackets, but they had the same snooty attitude. Too bad telling them I was Virgil York wouldn’t work like it did back home.
Despite their suspicious glares, they stepped aside and allowed Lyra to walk through the path between the stonewall.
I followed after her. “Friendly guys.”
“They have every reason to be cautious,” she said. “We have no allies outside of Haven.”
“I believe it. Now… This Haven…” Before I could finish asking my question, I heard something in the distance. Conversation. Laughter. It was loud enough I knew it was more than just a single person.
At the end of the forest path, I could see an open clearing. The first thing I noticed was the rising smoke. I kept moving, my curiosity growing and growing. When I reached the clearing, I saw what was waiting there.
The forest ended at the edge of a hill, leading down to a small basin that was about half the size of Navica. High hills surrounded on every side, with more of the makeshift stone walls built on top of them. The grassy clearing was insulated completely. And inside of it, I could see the huts with people going about their day alongside them.
“Welcome to Haven.” Lyra quickly began her descent down the hillside. “Come on. We have no time to waste.”
I followed her down and saw all of the ordinary townsfolk. Both the men and women had on plain white tunics. Their pants were brown leathers. All of them were barefoot though none of them seemed to mind. They were like the raiders, only without the aggression. The smell of the pork they roasted over the flames wafted through the air along with the smoke. Others were busy stitching and knitting more clothes together. Even the children were busy playing peacefully as they ran after each other in an intense game of tag.
What I noticed more than anything else though was how much nobody seemed to care about me.
“They seem like friendly people,” I said. “Not even staring at me with my limp.”
“We’ve faced bigger threats before,” Lyra explained. “A single man would not be trouble for us to dispatch.”
“I’m not as much of a man these days. You saw that for yourself.”
“Yes…” She stopped walking and eyed the Rune in my chest, exposed by my torn shirt. “You make me curious. Do these people have reason to fear you?”
I shook my head. “You have my word. Though, I don’t know what good a word is coming from a stranger.”
“That’s more than I can say for most. Come. We have dallied for too long. Joris will be excited to see the outcome of Guillard’s gambit.”
The homes in Haven were nothing fancy. Just ordinary leather tarps stretched out over wooden stakes, similar to what I’d seen from the raiders. If the weather was like this all the time, they wouldn’t need much.
We headed toward the center of Haven toward one of the larger huts. Lyra pushed aside the leather curtain and let me step inside.
A waft of something hit my nose—some type of flowery herb. The aroma flooded my nostrils with a sweetness that I could taste. I looked toward the center of the hut and saw the white smoke rising from a fire, heading toward the open hole in the ceiling.
The floor was covered in the same leather the hut was made from, soft underneath my soles. Off to one side, there was a table where there were more concoctions that reminded me of Araceli’s Arcane Circle. The experiments were accompanied by unfurled scrolls and leather-bound books.
Besides the bed, there was only a man left to look at. He had his back turned to me, covered in a white robe that went all the way to his shins. He had his head down as he looked over some parchment in his hands.
“Joris,” Lyra said. “I have returned—”
“Yes, you have returned,” the man interrupted her, his voice as stern as a District Adviser. “This time, you have. But next time, you might not have.”
He turned around and raised his head to look down his nose at her. He was a middle-aged man, somewhere in his fifties I’d estimate. His hair was gone except for the white circling his head in a male-pattern baldness pattern. His face was wrinkled from age, light liver spots dotting his cheeks. All things considered, he didn’t look frail underneath his robes. Judging from the veins on his arms, the guy was probably a lot stronger than most men his age.
He put his hands behind his back as he approached Lyra with the same disapproving glare. “What did I tell you about going beyond the walls without permission?”
“I was on a patrol,” Lyra said. “You never know when a raider might attack. Besides, I never would’ve found him if I hadn’t.” She pointed to me.
The man walked over slowly. He was a few inches shorter, looking me up and down like I was some kind of science experiment.
I gave him a friendly nod. “Hello. You must be Joris.”
He kept one eye half-closed in skepticism.
“He said he met Guillard,” Lyra said.
“Guillard.” The older man stroked the white scruff on his chin. “He is alive?”
I nodded. “Last time I checked. He nearly died in the water. I saw his ship and saved him.”
“Indeed.” The man slowly turned around then began muttering to himself. “Guillard’s theory was correct… There are others who have lived in this world before us.” He spun back around and bowed his head. “My name is Joris. Welcome to Haven.”
“Virgil.”
“Virgil… I sense something about you. You are different. Not from the rest of my people but something else entirely. You have a Mana presence within you.”
“You’ve got some good senses… Wait. You know about Mana, too?”
“Mana exists in all worlds. We were able to manifest it the same as you. Though we were not nearly strong enough to stop the attack…” He bowed his head in disappointment.
“Guillard told me what happened—how you had to flee Qashia and come here.
“The possibility that things could get so bad that letting the only world your people have known die… It is unthinkable. But what is even more unthinkable is that there are times when I wonder if even coming here was the best position for our people.”
“Joris!” Lyra suddenly stepped forward. “You know you can’t say anything like that. As long as there’s hope—”
Joris chuckled and put a hand up to calm her down. “Yes, yes. Forgive this old man for his moment of weakness. It is the rambunctiousness of the youth that will yet save us.”
“Save you from what exactly?” I said. “Everybody in this town seems to be in a good mood. I’m sure Lyra isn’t the only one who knows how to defend herself. The walls are high enough to protect from the predators out in the open field. And the raiders don’t seem very skilled.”
“There is more than just the threat of violence that has torn our people apart.”
Joris sighed softly, his eyes shifting away from me.
“Few of us survived Qashia. There were thousands of us but we have been reduced to hundreds. Many of us lost the will to keep going. Looking up at the stars and seeing how different from what we’ve all known… For some, it is a fate equal to death.
“And so our people scattered. Some went their own way to create their own factions. Others became raiders fending for themselves. Others searched for what else this new world has to offer.”
“Iorus,” I said.
“Iorus… Yes, that is the name we saw in one of the ancient scripts we discovered. Where it came from, we don’t know. Regardless, I would like to think the most reasonable of us remained here in Haven to continue our simple lives. Qashia may be gone but we can begin anew.”
“Right…”
The disappointment in his eyes was clear. Lyra, who’d been silent this entire time, wasn’t as energetic as she’d been since I met her.
“I don’t know what I can do to help,” I said. “But if there’s something you need. Protection. Supplies. I can bring all of that from Navica. It may take some time—”
“Come with me,” Joris interrupted. “There is something you must see.” He walked out of his hut without saying another word.
I looked to Lyra but she didn’t give me an answer to his sudden change of heart.
We both headed out and followed Joris to the edge of town. We scaled the hillside and got to the stone wall that had been built. Joris stood next to it, waiting for me to get to the top. And when I got to the top, there was no need for him to point it out to me.
“What…” My mouth hung half-open, unable to finish the thought.
Deep in the open valley below, there was a steel structure in the shape of a cube. It looked like a small Nerve Center back at a Legion District. It was surrounded by a black aura flowing around it like smoke. The darkness emitted a ray that went straight up toward the clear blue sky, darkening everything in its path. The more I stared at it, the less it made sense. It looked completely out of place in a land like this.
“Guillard did risk himself because of our scattered people,” Joris said. “There is a greater threat to all of us. Something that is a danger to all of Iorus. I believe it is those from the other world.”
“Pandora…” I whispered under my breath.
“Pandora? Is that what you call the others?”
I nodded. “The other dimension where the beasts come from. My world, not just Iorus, have been battling them for decades.”
“Your world?” Lyra raised an eyebrow at me. “You mean you’re not from here either… I guess that’s not so crazy.”
“Do you not sense it?” Joris asked me. “There are those from the other world here. The power emanating from that structure… It is a great evil. Something must be done about it. I would do it myself but I barely have the means to help the others regain a semblance of their old lives.”
My eyes stayed locked on the glowing black structure. It was just sitting there but the energy flowing around it made it seem alive. My stomach twisted into a knot with an unnerving feeling I’d known all too well. I was getting pretty sick of it at this point. There was only one way I could get rid of it.
With the powers of Ultima, I could transport myself to Zion directly without expending too much endurance. After staring at the structure in the distance to realize it was really there, there was no better place to start looking for answers than the one responsible for Iorus itself.
“I sensed the power surge,” Cybil’s voice spoke. “After witnessing it with your own eyes, you have confirmed what I had already anticipated. This structure is indeed the makings of those from Pandora. I cannot tell you the specific intentions of this ‘fortress,’ however, I can tell you that those responsible for its creation have nothing but ill intentions. They are draining the Mana from Iorus. Beyond that, I regret to inform you my power is limited.”
“That’s okay,” I sighed. “Just looking at the thing tells me everything. The Heralds are up to no good. Things must’ve screwed up for them when I took out the World Destroyer. Now all I’ve gotta do is take out that thing. Should be simple, shouldn’t it? I’ve got the power of Ultima.”
“Though you are Ultima, you have not yet released the full potential of your strength. You do not have the means to break the dark barrier surrounding that fortress.”
“Hmm…” I crossed my arms to think about it. “I’d ask the LOD for help but they can’t transport that many units to Iorus without an incredible amount of resources. Not to mention, the Heralds would notice and see how vulnerable Earth was. I don’t think calling our friends in Dragonpine, Chenai, and Malora will help much either. Am I right in assuming this power is otherworldly?”
“You are correct. However, this power is not indestructible.”
“And I suppose you’re gonna tell me how to ‘destruct’ it?”
The display representing Cybil’s voice shifted. There was the outline that looked something like a gun on it. Some sort of blueprint for a weapon. There was text running along the side of it that I read to myself.
“The Holy Light Cannon…”
“The Holy Light Cannon can be used to destroy the barrier surrounding the fortress,” Cybil explained.
“Okay! I’ll take one of those.” When Cybil didn’t respond immediately, I knew it wasn’t gonna be that simple. “That thing exists… right?”
“This is only the design. To harness that much energy, you would need to construct the chassis for it. And then, you would need to power it. Only then will the Holy Light Cannon function. I can only direct you on how to create it.”
“Well, having the blueprint’s nice at least… Is this the only way?” I asked a question I already knew the answer to.
“After transferring our power to make you Ultima as well as constructing the Omnirune, I am afraid I do not have the means to make you any stronger. But enough power resides in this world that the Holy Light Cannon can exist. It will be up to you to make it with the untapped resources of the Sol Lands.”
“No telling how long it’ll take…”
The image on the screen was my only solution at this point. It was a longshot but it was better than nothing. If there was a chance, I had to take it.
“The Mana in this world is slowly being drained,” Cybil said. “I do not have to remind you that whatever results from this fortress will have grave consequences not just for Iorus but Earth as well.”
“Not to mention whatever dimensions are out there. Don’t worry. I’m not interested in letting the Heralds win, even if I have to do everything myself. I swore an oath to do everything I could to protect Iorus.”
“I will be here to advise you. I wish you luck on your journey, Ultima.”
Luck. I hated knowing that I was going to need every bit of it.
~ ~ ~
I returned to the ship to bring Rhiannon and Zafina to Haven. By the time we’d arrived, the sun was already beginning to go down. We sat quietly within a small hut of our own on the dirt floor. A bonfire burning at the center of the room kept us warm and gave us light. Even without the amenities of Haven, we had enough supplies to take care of ourselves.
That didn’t stop Lyra from bringing a tray of assorted meats and fruits for us to share. The smell from the food was almost enough to distract me from the problem we had to deal with.
“We picked these from the bushes just today,” Lyra said as she held up a berry. “Make sure you fill up on them while they’re ripe.”
“Thank you for your hospitality.” Zafina bowed her head politely.
“From what Virgil tells us, the people outside of Haven are not friendly,” Rhiannon said.
Lyra shrugged as she chewed on a handful of blueberries. “That’s just how it is. When we arrived from Qashia, there was dissension. People couldn’t agree on who should lead or where we should go.”
“I figure most of that was frustration from having to flee your world,” I said.
Lyra nodded. “A lot of people are angry, upset, scared. You name it. If it wasn’t for Joris being so level-headed, we wouldn’t have founded Haven.”
“And what of the others?” Zafina asked.
Lyra dusted her hands off and pulled a scroll from her waist. She unfurled the parchment on the floor where all of us sat around.
“This isn’t official,” the silver-haired girl said. “But I’ve been going out tracking and trying to map this place. It’s a big land, so nothing is exact. I’ve talked to some other people on patrol and we’ve got a rough idea of where everything is.”
She pointed at the center of the square-shaped drawing on the brown paper. “These are the plains,” she said. “That’s what we walked across before we got here. This is where most of the raiders make their living, fighting and killing each other for resources. These are the ones who were really scared about what happened. We left Qashia and everything descended into chaos and anarchy.”
“How many of them are there?” Rhiannon asked.
“I don’t have an exact count. But there must be twenty or so raider groups.”
“If there’s about ten to every group…” I said. “That’s about two hundred raiders.”
“They won’t cause us much of a problem but there are larger raider groups.” Lyra shifted her eyes away, hiding her frown behind another handful of berries. “Are you planning on killing them?”
“I won’t if I don’t have to,” I said. “Our objective is the Holy Light Cannon. Cybil presented the blueprint to me, which she so kindly made in paper form. Gods are amazing, aren’t they?” I placed the piece of paper down on the map.
“There are two things we need, the base and the chassis,” I continued. “This is the list of materials we need to put it together.”
Rhiannon looked it over and nodded. “All of those are naturally occurring resources. I’m sure they’re all available in the Sol Lands. Some of these richer minerals may require us to go into the mountains.”
“The northern mountains,” Lyra spoke up suddenly, her eyes widening. “That might be tricky.”
“Why’s that?” I said.
“Do you remember how those raiders were calling you a ‘Noble’? That’s where the Nobles are. The Nobles are the ones who split off and formed their own group. They’re elitists who believed they were chosen to serve Qashia’s memory and begin a brand new society. And they decided to build their new society in the mountains. There’s at least a hundred of them, so if you plan on going there, we’ll run into them.”
“Running into them doesn’t necessarily imply conflict,” Zafina said. “If we can explain the situation to them, they can be reasoned with.”
“Well…” Lyra shifted her eyes to the left. “It’s funny how leaving for another world can change your view of things. But if you’re up for it, I’m up for it.”
I sighed a deep breath and shook my head. “We’ll get the resources, Nobles or not.”
Rhiannon pointed her finger to the south of the map. “We need adhesive. Perhaps this marsh area will provide us with mud from the swamps and sap from the trees.”
“Those are indeed the marshes,” Lyra said. “You’ll find more of my people there. Not Nobles but, uh…”
I let out another sigh of frustration when she hesitated. “And what kinda crazy quirk do these people have?”
“They call themselves the Warriors of the Serpent. They’re entrenched down there. At least a hundred of them.”
“Anybody who calls themselves Warriors of the Serpent doesn’t sound like somebody who can be reasoned with… but if we can’t get the resources we need, we’re gonna have to try.”
I already had my work cut out for me. But at least I had some direction on what to do. “We’ll get what we need no matter what it takes. But it might be easier to convince them to be on our side.”
“The Nobles. The raiders. The Warriors. If you can get through to them, it’d be a miracle.”
Lyra stared at me like it was an impossible task. Maybe it was a good thing I didn’t know any better.
“Back at the Districts, they have operations,” I said. “A name for every mission they have with a set objective. That’s what this operation will be. Operation Reconciliation. I’ll unite your people back together.”
“Ha!” Lyra nearly fell back, laughing hard enough she had to put her hands over her stomach. “Good luck with that!”
Rhiannon and Zafina remained quiet, letting the silver-haired girl have her moment. When Lyra stopped laughing, she let out a sigh and looked at me with a shrug. “Operation Reconciliation… It’s got a nice ring to it, at least.”
“Our only way of getting this done is by working together,” I said. “Once we do that, all we have to do is power the Cannon. I can do that as Ultima.”
“That should be easy,” Rhiannon said. “If the Heralds sense what we are doing, they will send Shadows to come for us. You will undoubtedly grow stronger.”
“I go out hunting on the plains from time to time when I’m bored,” Lyra said. “I can tell Joris to build a small militia to stay on guard, in case activity picks up because of you being here.”
“Do it,” I said. “There’s no telling how long this thing will take to build. But I want this thing ready to fire once it’s up. If the Heralds realize exactly what we’re up to, they’ll try to stop us.”
Zafina smiled softly at me. “It appears our plan is straight-forward, even if a bit overwhelming. Once the cannon is built, we can destroy the barrier and whatever resides within the fortress.”
“As long as you’re around, Haven will have you,” Lyra said. “Consider this place your home. Now there’s something else I want to show you, Virgil.”
“Okay.” I got up from my seat. “Zafina. Rhiannon. Start making preparations and map out our path. We’ll head out in the morning.”
Outside, Haven was even more peaceful than it was during the day. Some fires were still burning but all of the townsfolk were either sitting or lying down. There was enough food to go around and the weather was perfect. One man sat quietly next to a fire, blowing through a recorder and sending a soft tune through the air for everybody to hear.
I followed Lyra through the village toward Joris’s hut. She led me around the back of it and pointed at the small clear orb sitting on a podium.
“I don’t suppose you know what that is,” she said.
I took a step closer and put my hand on it. A rush of energy flowed through my arm, making me sigh.
“It’s a Mana Point,” I said. “It allows me and the others to travel here without draining our endurance.”
“I figured it was important. It’s the reason Joris decided to build his spot right next to it.”
“It might’ve been a million years ago, but there was someone here before you. That’s who put this here.” I raised an eyebrow at her. “You said your people know how to harness Mana. I don’t suppose you know how to transport yourselves.”
She shook her head. “On our world, Mana was mostly used for attacking. Funny, it didn’t do much good in saving us…” She said it was funny but she wasn’t smiling about it. “But we can learn…”
Seeing how down she’d gotten was only another reason for me to want to do this. “I can’t bring back your world, Lyra. But as long as you’re on Iorus, you’ve got a home. I’m sworn to protect it, so I’m sworn to protect you and everybody else here.”
“Hmm…” She twisted the corner of her lips skeptically before it turned into a smile. “Strange. I almost believe you. But maybe you should just get some rest for now. You’ve got a long day ahead of you.”
“Yeah… Thanks, Lyra.”
She winked then started skipping back to our hut with the youthful exuberance I was more used to. “Come on, Virgil. No point in standing there doing nothing.”
Counting all of the men, women, and children, there were about a hundred people in the small village of Haven. Despite their numbers and being secluded in an unknown world, the town they’d established allowed them to live in enough abundance to put a roof over everybody’s head and food in everybody’s belly. When I woke up the next morning, there was plenty of food to stuff myself with.
I headed back west onto the open plains with Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra with the sun just beginning to come up over the eastern horizon.
“There.” Lyra pointed at the northern mountains. “It’s about a half-a-day’s travel before we get to the base. And scaling it might take longer. Those mountains should have the ore you need for that fancy weapon of yours. You sure about this, Virgil?”
From a distance, the towering green mountains were as daunting as anything. “The start of a journey is always the hardest,” I said. “The more we think about it, the harder it’ll be. Let’s get moving.”
I dug my cane into the grass and started the long walk across the plains. The deer were already up, prancing around on the grass without a care in the world. Wild boars roamed in packs as they dug their snouts in the soil for something to eat. Fluffy white rabbits would pop their heads up on occasion to see what was out there before burrowing back into their homes. There were wolves out, too—but most of them lounged underneath the shade of boulders and trees, too tired to worry themselves with chasing prey.
It was the perfect day for a walk with how clear the sky was. A few clouds drifting by made sure the sun’s rays didn’t burn too hot. The breeze was cool, matching the perfect temperature you’d find at any District. I knew it wouldn’t last for very long, so I enjoyed it as much as I could.
Lyra walked by my side. From the corner of my eye, I noticed her staring at me—more specifically, my cane.
“What’s that?” She turned her head sideways as if it would help her examine it better.
“It’s a wooden cane,” I said.
“I know it is but what else is it?”
“…What?”
“I mean, it’s like some sort of weapon, isn’t it? There’s a blade inside of it. Or maybe you can channel Mana from it.”
I chuckled softly to myself. “I’m sure I could crack someone’s skull if I swung it hard enough.”
“Are you telling me it’s just for walking?”
“Do people from Qashia not have disabilities?”
“It’s not that… But I saw you take out a whole band of raiders and now you need a cane to walk.”
I couldn’t help another chuckle. Even coming from another world was easier to explain to someone than telling them I’d become a god. That didn’t stop me from trying though.
“I get my power from this.” I tapped the center of my chest where the Life Rune pulsed underneath my shirt. “When I need something to draw on, that’s what I use to make myself stronger.”
“That’s fancy.” She whistled to herself though from the look in her eyes, I wasn’t sure she was fully convinced.
“How about you?” I asked. “I see a bow but I don’t see a quiver or any arrows. Do you just hit people over the head with it?”
“Don’t laugh.” She pointed an index finger at me to stop me from chuckling again. “This thing can lump you up real good.”
“It looks like it.”
Lyra unharnessed the bow from over her shoulder and held it out in front of her. “It’s pure silver. Tempered by the finest blacksmiths back in Enaba. That’s the town where I was from before we had to come here. And seeing as how that blacksmith isn’t around anymore, getting another bow like this won’t be possible.”
“I’m sorry about what happened—”
“Don’t apologize for something you had nothing to do with. I’ve still got the bow and I plan on using it to keep living. Speaking of which…”
Lyra looked out toward the horizon. On the other side of the open plains, I saw a swirl of black and purple energy form in the air. A few seconds later, a flash of white light was followed by beasts beginning to spill out. Horses. Bears. Tigers. Boars. I couldn’t tell exactly what type of four-legged creature was coming toward us. Not that it mattered.
“Shadows,” I said. “They know we’re here.”
“How about a little demonstration?” Lyra held her bow in front of her.
Zafina and Rhiannon moved closer, both of them curious to see what she would do.
I stared down the approaching pack and saw they were gray wolves. They snarled loud enough to drown out the sound of their paws ripping through the grass. There were more than ten of them, each one frothing in anticipation of sinking their teeth into me.
But what was more curious was Lyra, who pulled back on her string.
“There’s not even an arrow. What are you firing—”
Before I could finish, blue mist began to form around her. It kept gathering until taking the shape of an arrow between the bow and string. In an instant, she’d nocked an arrow with a frosty sheen on it.
The arrow bulleted toward one of the wolves. It pierced through its head clean, sending out a splatter of blood before it exploded into Mana orbs.
“I can channel Mana directly.” Lyra summoned another arrow, this one fiery red and burning with an intense blaze. I could feel the heat from it against my face though the fire didn’t burn her hands or bow. I noticed Lyra’s eyes had also changed, shifting into the same red as her arrow.
She let loose with the arrow and ignited another wolf.
“Every element.” Her eyes turned to a darker shade of gray that matched the jagged stone arrow in her grip. Instead of aiming it at the wolves, she pointed it at the grass in front of them. The arrow smashed into the ground and sent the wolves scattering left and right.
“How about a wind arrow then?” I said with a smirk.
“Don’t get cute with me.” She winked then summoned another ice arrow. “Now… Do you plan on letting me beat the rest of the wolves or are you going to help me? Because drawing these arrows does drain my endurance.”
“Right… Zafina.”
The Mana Seer bowed her head and summoned a red fireball to send right at the remainder of the pack. I’d trained with Zafina over the past year and she’d grown considerably stronger. Her spells had grown in strength and now a single fireball was big enough to take out five wolves at once, though she could have handled more.
The Shadows cried out in pain before they were engulfed completely. Their howls were cut off before they exploded into Mana.
The energy cloud in the air faded and the threat was over before they even got near us.
I walked over to the Mana orbs and collected them while the others stood next to me. “I feel strong already,” I said. “But Cybil said I can still grow stronger. We should try to collect as much Mana as we can, even for just the sake of the cannon.”
“You might get another chance soon.” Rhiannon got my attention.
I looked out to the west and saw something heading toward us. Men on horseback kicked up the grass and dirt as they charged for us.
Zafina readied a fireball in her palm while Rhiannon charged her blade.
Lyra nocked an ice arrow and pointed it at the approaching raiders.
“Wait!” one of them screamed.
I squinted in confusion. “It sounded like he just said ‘wait.’ I must be hearing things—”
“Wait! Hold your fire!” The voice was clearer.
“Virgil?” Rhiannon said.
About a dozen raiders headed right toward us. Against my better judgment, I put my hand up. “Lower your weapons.”
“They’re raiders,” Lyra said. “We can’t just let them run us over—”
“Lower your weapons.”
Lyra let out a frustrated sigh and her arrow evaporated as she lowered her bow. Rhiannon and Zafina stood by my sides as the men and women on their horses neared.
They slowed as they neared before coming to a full stop.
“There he is,” the lead man announced before quickly hopping off his horse. “The man I’ve been looking for.”
He was a blond man. If the tone of his deep voice wasn’t cocky as hell, his face certainly looked it. His short hair was smoothed down over his head like he was too lazy to cut it or style it. He was dressed in the same tunics and pants I’d seen from those in Haven, though they were a little dirtier.
He approached me with the kind of smile a car salesman would have. Despite living out in the Sol Lands, his teeth were as big and bright as anybody’s.
“It’s good to meet you.” He stuck his hand out for me to shake. “I’m Balec.”
I raised an eyebrow then turned to Lyra for some guidance but she was just as confused as I was.
I shrugged without shaking his hand. “Balec?”
“That’s right. Balec and the Golden Arcs.”
I looked at the men and women who’d accompanied him. It took me a few seconds to realize the one thing they all had in common: they were all blond. Or maybe that was just a coincidence. Whatever it was, they didn’t look as threatening or threatened as the first raiders I ran into.
Balec wasn’t a big man, about half-a-foot shorter than me, so I wasn’t intimidated by him. But he still carried himself like someone taller. There was no point in trying to figure him out or keep my name from him.
“…Virgil,” I said as I took his name.
He shook my hand firmly like he was trying to take my arm off. “Ah! The man has a name.”
“You said you were looking for him,” Rhiannon said.
“That’s right. Word spreads quickly across the plains. A stranger from another land butchered a group of raiders to the west.”
“Uh, ‘butchered’ is kind of a strong word,” I said.
“Whatever it is, you know how to handle yourself. I assume someone from a foreign land wouldn’t come here to align himself with the Nobles or the Warriors—”
“And I suppose you want him to help you out?” Lyra crossed her arms. She clenched her jaw, staring hard at him with a skeptical eye. That wasn’t enough to wipe off the confident smile from Balec’s face.
“Not help me out,” he said. “Help all of us.”
“What do you want?” I asked.
“I’m sure you know there are many raider groups on the plains. Scattered in every direction, they are. It’s a shame. We’re all from Qashia yet we’ve already divided ourselves.”
“You don’t seem too unhappy about it.”
“I’m optimistic. And the truth is, I know your arrival means something. Perhaps you can help put an end to the hostilities.”
“Okay,” I said with a nod. “Do you want me to go around beating up all of the raiders to knock some sense into them?”
“If it comes to that. But you might only have to do it for one or two groups for them to get the message while I handle the rest. What do you think?”
Balec gave me a straight-forward proposal. Of course, there was always a chance he was up to something—I’d just met him and the guy was as shifty as a door-to-door salesman.
“I would not advise against it,” Zafina said. “Though, this is our secondary cause. Our priority remains getting resources from the mountains—”
“The mountains!” Balec exclaimed. “Perfect. Nameno and his group make camp at the base of the mountains. You can speak to him there.”
“Why does this feel like a trap?” Lyra said.
“You can think that if you want, but if you want to ascend the mountains, the only scalable path is through Nameno’s camp.”
Everything seemed to be working out perfectly for Balec. I sighed softly, struggling to avoid a reason to refuse him.
“Just tell me this,” I said. “What’s in it for you?”
“You’re skeptical,” he said.
“I have every reason to be.”
He shrugged then looked out toward the plains. “My people have only been here for a few months. The chaos from the destruction of Qashia has followed us. If there is a chance we might escape it, I would take it. Besides, the word of what you did with the raiders has spread, as I told you before. I have no interest in picking a fight until I have to.”
Balec’s reasoning was so sensible, it seemed too good to be true. The others were in agreement with me. Even Lyra, despite the objection on her face, seemed torn on what to do.
“Okay,” I said with a nod. “I’ll go talk to this Nameno. Is there anything I should know about him?”
“Hmm…” Balec scratched his square chin as he thought about it. “He’s a strong man. Be prepared for a fight.”
I rolled my eyes as soon as he said it. “Of course.”
The wide-open plains made way for more wolves from Pandora to attack us. The Shadows proved to be nothing more than a minor inconvenience. I didn’t mind the random battles, since it gave me a chance to gather some extra Mana. No doubt I’d probably need it with what I was heading into.
The walk with the three ladies was peaceful enough, with all of them staying quiet to conserve their strength. Even with simple battles, being out in the sun was enough to drain even a Battle God if you did it long enough.
But with every step closer we got to the grassy green mountains in the distance, the more I could see the destination blocking us.
A wooden gate about ten-feet high had been constructed right at the only mountain pass. It looked to be about half-a-mile long with no way around it except for climbing the steep rocks themselves. Outside of the gate, a couple of men stood guard.
“That must be Nameno’s camp,” I said. “Balec said to prepare for a fight but keep your weapons down. If this Nameno character can rally people to fight for him, he has to be a little bit rational.”
I didn’t completely believe what I was saying but I stayed optimistic.
As I approached the gates, I could see the smoke from fires burning behind them. The sound of conversations was loud enough, there was no doubt a big crowd was there.
The two men standing guard weren’t in a chatty mood though. They were dressed in nothing but loincloths. Their physiques were lean though defined, accentuated by their tan skin. Hunting on the plains probably made them stronger.
I was a dozen meters away from them when they pointed iron swords at me. Their blades had a dull shine but the things were sharp enough.
The ladies did as they were told and remained calm as I approached with my hands up.
“Who are you?” one of the men barked.
“My name is Virgil. These are my companions, Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra. We want to speak to Nameno.”
“What business do you have with Nameno? Speak quickly or I’ll cut out your tongue.”
“You aren’t even giving me a chance to respond…” I sighed. “Anyway, I need to go into the mountains. And this is the only clear mountain pass I can walk through.”
“What business do you have in the mountains?”
“What is this? Twenty questions?”
Both men took another step to me, raising their weapons another inch.
“Right, right, right,” I said, my hands still up. “I need to gather resources—materials for something I’m building.”
“And what are you building?”
They’d finally asked a question that pertained to them. “Something that will save all of you from certain death.”
I couldn’t have been more serious than that. Of course, it was a vague and dramatic answer, so they weren’t so quick to believe me. They kept their skeptical glares on me as they muttered to one another.
“What do you think we should do?”
“Perhaps we should kill him. There is no need to disturb Nameno.”
“There are three females. Nameno could do without the blond pretty boy but the others may provide useful company.”
“Blond pretty boy?” I raised an eyebrow. I would’ve been offended if Lyra wasn’t giggling so hard next to me.
Rhiannon suddenly stepped forward, making the two guards raise their weapons again. “You serve Nameno,” she spoke with a stern voice. “He is your leader. If that is true, then let him decide what will be done with us.”
“Why should Nameno waste his time with you?”
“If something happens to us and we are telling the truth, Nameno will be unhappy. Would it not be best to take caution?”
The two men grumbled. They looked to one another before one of them motioned with his head.
“Come with me. And don’t try anything.”
One of the guards pushed the wooden gate, its heavy weight taking a few seconds to open completely. When the gate opened, I saw the sprawling grassland behind it.
Huts not unlike Haven were scattered in every direction. Small fires burned as they cooked the beasts from the open prairie. Men dressed like the guards relaxed in the grass as they enjoyed the company of the women around them. The women’s outfits were nearly as revealing, with only a small brown linen to cover their chests. There weren’t many children around, which wasn’t an indictment either way. From what I could tell, everybody seemed to be enjoying themselves.
“This way!” the guard interrupted my viewing of the raiders.
As we walked by the huts, some of the raiders took notice of me. They glanced at me with a curious eye though remained lounging on their backs and in their seats.
We headed through the sprawling space until reaching an open grass clearing at the center. In front of me, there was a lone hut larger than all of the others.
“Wait here!” the guard ordered as he disappeared within the hut.
“Everybody seems to be having a good time,” I said. “This Nameno fella looks like he runs a tight ship.”
“They are raiders,” Lyra said. “Everything they are enjoying is at the cost of another group. We are all from Qashia. I see no reason why Nameno wouldn’t share his bounty.”
“Big fish in a small pond maybe. Then again, there are a lot more people than I was expecting from a raider group.”
Before I could speculate what Nameno’s deal was, the guard emerged from the hut. Behind him, a man a foot-taller followed. The guy was tall enough it was the first thing I noticed. Then it was how tan and muscular he was, like some overgrown bodybuilder you’d find at the gym. His hair was long and black, shimmering with a shine that made me wonder if they had shampoo around these parts. His goatee was trimmed neatly, so they must’ve had a barber around here, too. He was dressed in nothing but a loincloth like all the others. When you were as big as him, I guess you had to show yourself off like that.
He was accompanied by a thin blond woman by his side. She would’ve looked pale and petite even without the hulking man in front of her. She brushed her long wavy hair over her shoulder, eying me with an arched eyebrow. But even a good-looking blond wasn’t enough to distract me from the big man walking toward me menacingly.
His eyes narrowed as he stepped closer. And when he did, the people around us slowly began to quiet their conversation.
“You are Virgil,” he said with a baritone voice.
“And you must Nameno.”
“My guard says you have urgent business. I will be the judge of that.”
“Right… It’s not too complicated. The Shadows from Pandora—”
“Shadows from Pandora?” He paused in contemplation then nodded in understanding. “The beasts from the other world.”
“Same ones. They’ve set up camp in an eastern fortress.”
“I have sensed their presence, the ones who devastated Qashia. During the day, the darkness lingers in the clouds.”
“The aura from their fortress. Whatever they’re doing inside of it, it’s bad news for all of us. I know how to break through that barrier. Once we’re inside, I can stop them. But to do that, I need resources in the mountains, so I’m asking you for passage.”
“Hmph.” The corner of his lips curled into the tiniest smirk. I was a little shocked he was capable of smiling.
He looked toward the blond behind him. “Do you hear that? He speaks with respect.”
The blond looked away, her nose in the air as she sighed.
Nameno turned back to me, his smile nowhere to be found. “I have no reason to believe you. For all I know, you are collaborating with the Nobles.”
“I’ve never seen a single Noble in my life—”
“Who sent you here?”
“Honestly? It was Balec who told me to come talk to you.”
“Hmph,” he grumbled. “That dimwitted idiot.”
“Idiot or not, he wants to make peace with you and the other raiders.”
“What?” Nameno’s eyes widened like a bull ready to charge. “If he wishes to make peace with me, then he can come here and bend his knee to pledge fealty.”
I didn’t know how the conversation got here but I had to figure out something to quickly calm him down before he seethed any more.
Nameno looked down his nose at me. “What is it then? Do you wish passage into the mountains? Or are you an emissary for that fool?”
I shrugged at him. “How about both? Whichever you want to focus on, I’ve told you nothing but the truth.”
Nameno took a step away, moving his hands behind his back. It was kind of strange to see a man so big in deep thought. But the twisted look on his face told me he was giving it a lot of consideration.
“Even if you are telling the truth, I am not inclined to listen to you.” He glanced down at my wooden cane. “You claim you have the power to fight those from the other world yet you walk as if you are at death’s door.”
“I’m not dying. It’s just a limp. If you want me to prove that I can fight—”
“Yes. Prove you can fight.”
That’s about what I expected.
Nameno pointed to the west. “There is a cavern not far from here. In the depths, there is freshwater. The freshwater is connected to the springs and waterfall that cascades at the edge of our home. It is the reason my village has been able to thrive.”
“I can see that…”
“But the water is no longer as abundant. The waterfall has lost its strength.”
“Maybe there’s no more water.”
“Or the more likely possibility is something is stopping the water completely. Perhaps a boulder has fallen in the way. Or something else. You will find the answer for me.”
“You seem pretty strong. Why don’t you send some people—”
“Those are my terms. Return with the answer or I will not allow you passage into the mountains.”
“You couldn’t stop me if you wanted to.”
“And do your companions agree?”
Zafina suddenly grabbed my arm. Her eyes wide, she said everything without actually saying anything. Ultima could take out this entire village and force my way through. But I wasn’t about to pick on some innocent people.
“What about Balec’s offer?” I asked.
“I will not give a single thought more to that fool’s proposition until this matter is settled. There is only one other way I will consider allowing you passage.”
“What’s that?”
“A trade. I will offer you one night with Penelope in exchange for the company of one of your females.”
An eyebrow raised in surprise, I looked toward the others. There was no way I could accept that offer, but it was kind of amusing to see Lyra trying to hide her disgust. Both Zafina and Rhiannon stared blankly at me, knowing it wasn’t even an option.
I turned back to Nameno. “So… Where are these caverns?”
Zafina summoned a small red flame in her palm to the light the path ahead. It wasn’t completely dark, with holes in the cavern ceiling letting in some of the sunlight. There were still plenty of cracks and crevices for Shadows or other creatures to hide in waiting.
Lyra seemed the most paranoid of us all, her bow up as she walked by my side.
I couldn’t help a smile at the sight of her darting her eyes left and right. “Are you okay?”
“You can’t trust Nameno completely,” she said. “His story about the water could be a trap to send us to our deaths. He’s a raider above everything else.”
“Nameno doesn’t seem like the type to set a trap. If he wanted us dead, he would’ve tried killing us with his bare hands.”
“I still don’t trust him. Be on your guard, Virgil.”
Rhiannon walked by my other side, examining the walls closely. “Regardless of Nameno’s true intentions, there is danger lurking within these caverns,” she said.
“Danger we can handle,” I said. “Let’s get this over and done with so we can head into the mountains.”
The four of us stayed quiet as we descended deeper into the caverns. The smooth gray stones were covered in dust that kicked up with every step I took. The smell wasn’t pleasant but not anything that would stop me from walking. I kept the Life Rune activated as Ultima, my wooden cane harnessed to my hip.
We moved down into the cave and reached a brightly lit basin. A giant hole was ripped out of the ceiling several stories up, letting the sun flood inside. On the floor of the circular room, there was an outline of rushing water surrounding us like a moat.
Rhiannon walked over to the water and scooped a handful up. “This is freshwater. The movement of the currents indicates it is coming from deeper in the caverns and not any rainfall from the ceiling. There me some truth to what Nameno told—”
A sudden rumble made the entire room shake. Dirt and rubble fell from the open ceiling as I kept myself balanced. I stayed focus on the cloud of purple and black energy gathering above me. A few moments later, black and green snakes burst out like they’d been launched out of a cannon.
I immediately raised my palm and shot a fireball at them. The sound of snakes squealing was like nothing else. They writhed on the floor in pain, trying to put out of the flames before exploding into Mana.
“Get to work.”
The ladies followed my orders quickly with their standard abilities. Rhiannon danced around the snakes, slashing with her Mana dagger and splitting them in two. Zafina fired streams of flames to scorch the snakes slithering on the ground toward us. Lyra fired flaming arrow after flaming arrow. Without having to reach into a quiver, she was able to nock constantly.
Even with dozens of small snakes trying to converge on us, we kept them at bay without much trouble. I didn’t summon any familiars to save my endurance, instead dispatching the remainder of the snakes with fiery beams.
The room cleared and everybody took a moment to catch their breath.
“Pandora knows we’re here,” I said. “They’ll probably send something stronger to deal with us as we descend.”
“If it’s not already here,” Lyra said. Despite dealing with the threat, she kept her bow out in front of her.
“C’mon,” I said with a chuckle. “Let’s keep going.”
Zafina and I lit flames to light the path deeper into the caverns. The stones got steeper and steeper with every passing moment. I also noticed the sound of running water in the distance. I knew it was water because the floor was dark and wet.
Half-an-hour later, we were at the foot of another basin with more water flooding around the room and another hole carved into the ceiling.
“Might be more snakes coming to attack us,” I said.
“Look at this.” Rhiannon pointed out in front of me. “It appears we are at our journey’s end.”
I noticed walls surrounding us in every direction except for the path we’d come from.
“Maybe we made a wrong turn,” Lyra said.
“There was no fork in the road,” I said. “This is the only direction we could go. Unless…”
I moved to the edge of the room and looked down into the water to see how deep it went. I leaned my head in and saw something hidden underneath the water.
“There’s another pathway,” I said. “It’s just down there.” Some of the water rose and splashed against my feet. “This room is being flooded. Nameno was right. Something is blocking the flow of water and everything is getting backed up here. I think I can clear the blockage.”
I readied to jump into the water when Lyra suddenly grabbed my arm.
“Hold on a second.” Her eyes widened and her brow furrowed. “You’re just gonna go down there? You have no idea how deep it goes. You’ll drown!”
“If I drown, then the Life Rune will bring me back to Zion.”
“Huh?”
“It’s, uh… I’ll explain it to you later,” I sighed. “Rhiannon. Zafina. If I don’t come back up…”
They both nodded in understanding. The skeptical look on Lyra’s face didn’t go away as she watched me curiously.
“I can’t remember the last time I had a good swim.” I splashed into the water and plunged down toward the underwater path. A Radiant Beam in my palm brightened my way through the darkness, though there was nothing but pitch black ahead of me.
Having increased endurance meant I could hold my breath for longer but even I had limits. I pushed myself as hard and fast as I could, hoping that I would reach the end. Before I knew it, I was face to face with a wall of stones and boulders in front of me.
I stood on the ground and braced myself, quickly deciding on a Rock Burst to break through the boulders. The blast shifted some of the rocks away but there was still a barrier in front of me. I tried pushing the cave-in away but it didn’t budge.
I stayed in my position, continuing to fire rocks to break through the boulders. Then I summoned a Stone Golem by my side to help try and burst through. More of the rocks began to shift and I could barely make out the light on the other side.
As my lungs started to itch for air, I hurried as fast as I could. With every boulder that moved, the more the pathway around me began to shake. I ignored it but it got to the point it was shaking so violently, I knew something was wrong.
I turned around to see Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra all swimming toward me. They couldn’t say anything underwater. They didn’t have to.
I hurried with my Golem to take down the boulders. One by one, the rocks moved and crumbled to the other side, opening a small pathway. The ladies all began doing their best to tear the rocks down. If my lungs were burning, the women had to be struggling just as bad as me.
There was no stopping now. If we didn’t get through, all of us would be gone. And none of them had the benefit of Zion to resurrect them.
But just when I thought I’d taken my last gasp, one last Rock Burst blew a hole through the cave-in and gave us enough room to swim through.
We pushed ourselves as hard as we could then swam up toward the surface where the light was shining.
“Ahhhh!” A deep gasp filled my lungs as my head popped out of the water. The others all breathed just as hard as I did… but they were breathing.
We crawled out of the water and onto the stones to finish filling our lungs.
“I think I’ve had enough swimming for the day,” Lyra sighed.
“What happened?” I said.
“Whatever you did caused a cave-in,” Rhiannon said. “The stones came down and blocked the way back. The only way to avoid getting buried was to swim after you.”
“No way back…”
“We might be stuck here but at least we drained the cave and Nameno’s getting his water,” Lyra said. “In the end, it was all worth it.” She rolled her eyes.
I chuckled and helped her up to her feet. “There’s no way back, which means we’ll have to find a new way forward.”
“Nameno said this water flows into a waterfall where they collect it,” Zafina said. “All we have to do is follow the path and we will find our way out.”
“You hear that, Lyra? That’s called optimism.”
“And Nameno’s still a raider,” Lyra said. “But I’ll follow your lead, Virgil.”
We gathered ourselves then headed down the path. The first thing I noticed was how the path moved into an incline. If we weren’t climbing out of the cave, at least we weren’t getting any deeper.
Another few minutes of walking and we came upon another empty room. This one was different though, with more water surrounding us than there was ground to stand on.
I looked at my feet and saw the water splashing on me. “Hmm… The water level is still rising. There must be another cave-in blocking the flow.”
“I suggest we search for ourselves where the cave-in is,” Rhiannon said.
“So much for having enough swimming,” Lyra sighed.
“That sounds like a good plan,” I said. “Hopefully moving more of these rocks out of the way won’t cause the ceiling to collapse on us. At least then, I’ll be able to carry all of you out—”
Before I could finish, something grabbed my ankle. It happened so hard and fast, I didn’t have time to brace myself. It wrapped around me completely and I fell hard on my back against the stone floor. My head was in a daze and my vision doubled for a moment.
“Virgil!” Rhiannon rushed by my side and slashed at whatever it was that grabbed my ankle.
I looked just in time to see something recede into the water. It was long and white, covered in a slimy sheen. Some long tendril or tentacle. All of the images of what it could possibly be connected to started popping up in my head.
“That better not be what I think it is…” I never did get what I wanted most of the time though.
Another tentacle began to rise from the water with the same slick shine as the one Rhiannon stabbed. Then another appeared. Then another. Then another. It kept going until there were more than ten of them.
“I thought an octopus only has eight tentacles…” I summoned a Light Clone by my side and immediately fired a Radiant Beam at one of the tendrils. “Let ‘em have it!”
Lyra fired flaming arrow after flaming arrow to keep the tentacles at bay. Rhiannon danced around another that tried to wrap around her waist before slashing at it and making it recede into the water. Zafina stood her ground and let loose with a flamethrower to avoid getting surrounded.
Along with my mimic, I didn’t have any trouble holding the tentacles back.
BANG!
The entire room shook and a black cloud of energy formed near the ceiling.
“Now what?” I muttered.
Another burst of the thick green and black snakes began raining down.
“Zafina!” I yelled.
The Mana Seer turned her flames up, scorching the snakes before they landed on us. Instead, a shower of Mana orbs littered the ground.
But the room kept shaking with another rumble as the ceiling began to come down. Just realizing it now, the water was nearing my knees.
“Something is blocking this room from draining,” Rhiannon said. “And I do not believe it is any of the rocks.”
I looked up at the ceiling continuing to come down. “Not yet anyway… There’s only one way out of this and I’m pretty sure whatever is down there is stopping us from getting through.”
Another tentacle lashed at my head, the impact hard enough to make me stumble back. I summoned a Black Viper to attack the tentacle. It sunk its fangs into the slippery scales, forcing the tendril back into the water.
“We can’t keep this up!” Lyra yelled. “It’s like there are a thousand arms connected to… whatever’s down there!”
“Then I guess I’d better go take care of it. Rhiannon, on me!”
I jumped into the water with the Mana Dancer splashing behind me. The sight of all the tendrils twisting over the surface of the water was frightening enough but seeing all of them moving around underneath the water was like a National Geographic film I didn’t want to be a part of. The tentacles writhing around each other seemed endless, twisting around like and endless piles of thick spaghetti. Eating these things was the last thing I was thinking about though.
Rhiannon cut her way through the tendrils while I used my Radiant Beam like a laser. We swam through the water, searching for where all of the tendrils were coming from. When we found it, there was a part of me wishing we hadn’t.
A giant mass of white flesh in the shape of a giant sphere rested on the ground. Just the texture of its slimy skin was sickening enough but the giant white eyeball was the stuff you’d only see in nightmares. The thing was bigger than my whole body, with thick red veins running toward a red pupil. And when it shifted its pupil toward me, I knew I was in for it.
I immediately fired a Radiant Beam right at the creature’s eye, forcing it shut. The entire room began to shake around me with more rocks falling in the water.
“Rhiannon!” I shouted as loud and hard as I could through the water.
The Mana Dancer moved into a dash right for her target. The water resistance wasn’t enough to slow her down. She twisted like a torpedo, her Mana dagger slicing through all of the tentacles trying to converge on her like hundreds of outstretched arms.
I cut through as many of the tendrils as I could with my Radiant Beam as Rhiannon neared the creature’s eye. As soon as it opened back up, Rhiannon reared back. I turned my Radiant Beam on her dagger. It wouldn’t be as strong without Zafina firing on it, but that didn’t stop Rhiannon from digging her dagger hard into the beast’s eye.
A roar echoed through the water loud enough for me to hear. It shook violently, sending a wave toward me and more rocks crumbling down into the water.
Rhiannon didn’t budge though as she kept digging her dagger into it. I swam down closer and joined her, firing a Radiant Beam right into its pupil. Black blood spilled from its wounds, floating in the water like ink. The pungent stink of the creature filled my nostrils. I could taste it as the water got into my mouth. But I held my position next to Rhiannon as we continued to attack the creature.
My lungs were aching for air but I didn’t stop. Rhiannon’s face began to redden and I knew she was close to passing out. Still, she furrowed her brow with the only fury she knew. Nothing could stop her except for me.
I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her away as the creature continued to writhe against us. I kept swimming toward the surface of the water. The longer I swam, the more I noticed how much the surface had risen. The ground we were just standing on was completely submerged.
By the time I got my head up out of the water, I nearly bumped my head on the cavern ceiling.
“Holy…” I looked to the side and saw Zafina and Lyra pointing their faces up.
“I don’t know about you, but I think the room is flooding,” Lyra said.
“That thing is clogging the pathway,” Rhiannon said. “We have to kill it or else we’ll all drown.”
“Wait here,” I said. “I’ll finish it off.”
“What are you—”
“I can hold my breath longer than you. If I can buy you a few more seconds, that’s all you need. I can afford to drown.”
Without thinking another moment, I dived back into the water and pumped my legs as hard as I could. I could finish this thing off. The problem was how much time the ladies had before the water filled the room entirely. Rhiannon and Zafina could use their Mana to transport themselves but I wasn’t sure Lyra could do the same. Even then, they would probably be too stubborn and wait until after it was too late.
I summoned a Light Clone by my side and together, we fired our Radiant Beams to clear the path back toward the creature. Its giant eye was bloodied so much, I could barely see the whites of it. But if it was still there, there was work to be done.
I floated back in front of it then let loose with everything I had. Every ounce of endurance pushed into my beam as I burned a hole through it. The tentacles around me wrapped around my ankles and neck. They tried to rip me apart and strangle me at the same time. One grabbed my wrist but I kept my other hand up, aiming it at the creature’s weakspot.
My lungs burned either from being choked or drowning. That didn’t matter. If I didn’t finish this, all of us would be goners.
All I had was one last chance.
I shut my eyes, gritting my teeth as if it would make my beam do more damage. The seconds were ticking by and my lungs were on fire. My heart wanted to break through my chestplate.
“Ahhhhh!” I screamed out my last breath of air and the bubbles from my mouth rose in front of me. But behind it, I saw the creature suddenly explode into Mana orbs.
I had no time to celebrate as a sudden current pulled me, too strong to swim or fly away from. I braced myself and held my breath, going with the motion of the thundering wave washing over me.
My vision blurred. My thoughts muddied. My hearing was leaving me, too. Every sense I had was getting washed away.
A sudden hard splash around me brought back my hearing along with the rest of my senses. My lungs didn’t need me to tell them to breathe.
I bobbed over the surface of the water and watched as Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra cascaded from the waterfall next to me. They splashed into the water then popped their heads up to catch their breath.
“I think we made it,” I sighed.
I looked toward the edge of the water and saw some of Nameno’s people staring at me, their heads turned and their brows furrowed in confusion.
I smiled in relief then noticed something shining next to me. It wasn’t like the rest of the Mana orbs floating in the water. I reached out and grabbed the blue orb and it was solid in my hands.
I held the orb for the ladies to see. “Not bad for an honest day’s work.”
We stood in the center of Nameno’s village in the clearing with everybody continuing about their day. It was later in the afternoon though the townsfolk had energy like they’d only just gotten up.
Nameno scratched the side of his goatee like he was thinking hard. His reaction after I explained to him everything that happened was hard to read. Eventually, his lips began to twitch into a smirk.
“Ha! A cave-in. A giant tentacle monster. Nearly drowning to death several times. You are quite the storyteller! Perhaps you should stay here for my people and tell them more of your embellished exaggerations! I’m certain the younger ones would find them amusing!”
From the corner of my eye, I could see how offended Lyra was but I put a hand up to keep her from doing anything rash.
“Regardless of the fiction you have shared with me, you have completed the task I asked of you, Virgil. The water is flowing and my people can now rest easy.”
Nameno clapped and rubbed his hands together in apparent amusement.
“You have honored your word,” he continued. “Now I will honor mine. We will allow you access to the mountains.”
“Thanks—”
“But first, you must prove your bond is true. After all, completing one mere task may be an attempt to further hide your deception.’
“What?” Lyra exclaimed. “You can’t be serious?”
The big man raised an eyebrow at the silver-haired girl. “Does this woman speak for you?”
“She speaks for herself,” I said. “But she’s right. You said you’d honor your word.”
“To further fortify our trust in one another, we must celebrate together. Penelope.” He motioned for the blond standing behind him, still keeping his eyes on me. He snatched a small leather flask from her then held it out to me. “Drink this.”
I watched him uncork it then caught a whiff of the aroma, so sharp it stung my nostrils. “What is that?”
“It is only sanguine.”
“Sanguine? I’ve been to some parties back home but it didn’t smell anything like this.”
“That is because it is my own, made from the water you recovered and blood from our latest hunt.”
“Wait…” I scrunched my face in confusion. “Are you telling me there’s actual blood in there?”
He moved the flask closer to me and the stench was even stronger. “Do you not trust me, Virgil? Please… I insist.”
“Don’t do it,” Lyra muttered under her breath.
Rhiannon and Zafina kept their opinions to themselves, though I couldn’t imagine they were eager to have me drink it.
If this were some kind of trick, at least the Life Rune would detect it and send me back to Zion.
I snatched the flask from Nameno and took a sip. The bitter taste hit my throat and I nearly gagged all of it back. But I held my lips tight to hold it down with a swallow. It was warm and bitter, like someone accidentally made a smoothie with too much salt then left it out in the sun.
“That is not enough,” Nameno ordered. “Drink!”
I shrugged and took a deep breath before putting the flask down my lips. I chugged and chugged. As strong as it was, at least there weren’t any chunks I had to worry about swallowing. I gulped the entire offering down, some of it dripping out the corners of my mouth.
As soon as I was done, I tossed the empty flask back at the big man. “There.”
“Ah!” Nameno nodded in approval. “The stranger speaks in truth. I almost believe your battle in the cave was not an exaggeration.” He wrapped an arm around my shoulder and chuckled. He was big enough, just the vibration of him laughing shook me like an earthquake. I laughed back at him, unsure if I liked how good of a mood he was in.
“Now, there is something I must show you. Your companions will stay here.”
“Now what?” Lyra threw her hands into the air. “How many hoops do we have to jump through?”
“It’s okay,” I said to her. “We’ll get to the mountains.”
“Why don’t you three take in the village?” Nameno said. “If your tale was true, I am certain you are quite famished. We live in abundance. Three dainty women will not put a dent in our stocks.”
They seemed to be in agreement, most likely because there wasn’t much else they could do. As Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra left to explore the town, I walked with Nameno around his hut. He didn’t have to point out what he wanted to show me.
I walked up to the orb resting on a podium then placed my hand on it.
“You are aware of what this is?” Nameno said. “I sensed that you did.”
“It’s a Mana Point,” I said. “It allows us to transfer our essence from one point to another without draining our endurance.”
“Yes… Perhaps you will need to travel here again.” Nameno’s proud smile left him, his face becoming as stern as I remembered it. “Others might not believe but I do.”
“So then you do think I killed a giant squid?”
“No. I believe you are trying to fight off a greater evil. When the other world destroyed Qashia, I knew they would follow us here. To possess the strength to end an entire civilization, it would only make sense for them to continue.”
“And why do you say that?”
He leaned forward slightly to make sure I was staring back at him. “Because I would do the same if I possessed that kind of power.”
Yep. I wasn’t sure if this was a guy I wanted to be friends with.
But he broke into a smile and leaned back. “I know my limitations though. I am a man. Destroying a world is not in my interest. I merely wish to govern over those around me and do it well. I have considered the proposal of that fool Balec and his golden idiots.”
“And you’ll form an alliance with him?”
“I will not ally with that fool. But he has my word that my people will not take from him what they can so easily. Until you accomplish your task, you will have no issue with me.”
“That’s good to hear. Now if I can just convince the other raiders.”
“The other raiders are inferior. If I heed your call, then they will fall in line eventually.”
“I hope you’re right.”
A moment of awkward silence came between us. The big man crossed his arms as he stared down at me. Even now, I couldn’t tell if he wanted to punch my head off.
“Thanks for everything,” I said as I patted him on the arm. “Now, I should gather the others and we should get going—”
“Nonsense. You are here. It is not often a stranger from another land comes to visit. You have many days to complete the journey into the mountains. And if what you are telling me was true, then you need your rest. Let your female companions enjoy the amenities of my village. There is something else I must ask of you.”
I kept my thoughts to myself, again wondering if this was the last chore he wanted me to finish for him.
Nameno led me inside of his hut. The sprawling space was lit by a small fire at the center, not unlike Joris’s back at Haven. The biggest differences were the bear and tiger skin rugs that were splayed out on the ground. That and Penelope, who was on her back, enjoying the softness of the fur.
“Nice place,” I said. “Maybe I’ll get one for myself.”
“For the time being, this is your place,” Nameno said.
“What’s that now?”
The big man put a paw on my shoulder then squeezed me like a vise. “You are strong. And a strong warrior deserves a warrior’s reward. I offer you Penelope.”
The blond sat up straight, her brown eyes narrowed seductively. Now two of them were in on the joke.
“Um…” I searched my head for a response but nothing came to me.
“Is there another woman you would like in my village instead?” Nameno asked.
“No, it’s not that.”
“Ah. I see.” Nameno chuckled. His chuckle turned into a laugh. Then his laugh turned into a full-on roar, complete with his stomach heaving with heavy breaths. Even Penelope was giggling softly to herself.
I didn’t think I could be more confused than before, yet here I was. “Uh… Am I missing something?”
Nameno squeezed his hand around my shoulder again. “Your female companions. You don’t want to offend them. I never understood the notion of a man lying with only one woman. If he is strong enough, he should have multiple women with him, as you do…” He wiped the tears of laughter from his eyes. “But Penelope will satisfy you. If only for a brief respite to clear your head.”
Penelope crawled toward me.
“No, thanks,” I said. “I should probably—”
Nameno shook me and looked hard into my eyes. “I insist.”
I wondered how I would explain this to anybody who asked about what happened. Seeing as how I didn’t want to offend anybody…
“I will return when you are finished,” Nameno said.
He left me in the hut. And not a second had gone by when Penelope was already clawing at my pants. “Come. Lay with me. I will satisfy you.” She took my hand and brought me down on the bearskin rug.
“Hmm… This is a lot softer than it looks,” I said.
Penelope giggled as she tugged my pants down. A few moments ago, Nameno was glaring a hole through me. Now I was as stiff as a board with a blond locking her stare on me. Brown eyes narrowed as she licked the side of my shaft to make me twitch.
“Lay back… It is an honor for me to pleasure someone so strong.”
The blond didn’t hold back as she took me into her mouth. My whole body tightened up from the pleasure before a deep sigh escaped me. I closed my eyes and sank into the soft fur, listening to her mouth wetting my taut length.
Penelope worked with even greater fervor, sucking on me like she was desperate. After nearly drowning in a cavern and exhausting my endurance, I had to admit, this was something a lot more enjoyable.
I put my hands behind my head then looked down to enjoy the sight of her working her head up and down. She kept going so fast that there was no way I would be able to hold back.
“Penelope…”
“Yes,” she took a moment to speak. “I can taste it… Let me taste more…”
She was back on me, moving her face rapidly to the point nothing could stop me.
I clenched my jaw and my entire body seized as I released everything I had. The waves of pleasure made me jerk. I emptied deep throb after deep throb into the blond’s mouth.
The sounds of her mouth wetting my shaft were joined by loud gulps as she took everything. She continued to take everything before slowly pulling her mouth off me. She didn’t stop there though, taking the time to polish me clean with her tongue.
“Oh!” A sudden voice near the entrance to the tent got my attention.
I turned to see Zafina standing there. Her eyes widened in surprise before they narrowed. She smiled before covering her mouth slightly to hide her giggle.
“Nameno said he wanted me to see you,” she said.
“Yeah,” I sighed. “He thought you might be jealous.” I looked over at Penelope as she tugged my pants back on me. “You know, for an intimidating guy, Nameno’s got one sense of humor on him.”
Penelope smiled back at me and winked. “There is a reason he has so many followers in this village. His decisions are the correct ones for all of us.”
“No kidding.” I looked back over at Zafina. “What do you think?”
The Mana Seer bowed her head. “If Nameno insists we enjoy his hospitality, it would be wise to accept it. Perhaps this is the first step toward the reconciliation Lyra desired among the raiders and perhaps all of those from Qashia.”
Penelope crawled up my body then rested her head on my chest.
“Ultima knows no rest,” I sighed.
After nearly drowning and battling a giant one-eyed sea monster, the rest of my endurance was spent enjoying the company of Nameno’s people. Even if Penelope hadn’t displayed her affections for me, more of Nameno’s ‘sanguine’ had my belly bloated and a grogginess coming over me.
We used the Mana Point to return to Haven later in the day. The peaceful surroundings were a stark contrast to the crowded village we’d just left.
I sighed a deep breath of relief. “I don’t suppose you have some Alka Seltzer around here. Who would’ve thought a god could get indigestion?”
The fit middle-aged man Joris stood before me just outside of his hut, his face wrinkling as he smiled softly. “Perhaps one of my people can concoct something for your relief.”
“He will be fine.” Zafina put a hand on my arm and cast a healing spell. The green glow surrounding my body cooled me, giving me another temporary bit of peace.
“Your walls,” Rhiannon said as she looked up toward the hills. “Are they secure?”
“They are high enough to keep out any would-be predators,” Joris said. “If the larger raider groups wanted to attack, they would have done so.”
“I will speak to the guards to make certain outside threats remain minimal.”
Rhiannon left me with Joris and Zafina, the older man widening his eyes in curiosity.
“You have been gone all day,” he said. “I take it you have been busy.”
“We got a lot accomplished,” I replied. “But we only just made it to the foot of the mountains.”
“If what you say about Nameno and his raiders is true, then you have indeed accomplished something significant. He is in charge of the largest raider group on the plains. There is yet hope the rest will fall in line.”
“I know how important it is to reunite your people but those resources—”
“Those resources in the mountains will be there for you. They will not go anywhere. Please. Take this time to rest and recover. Haven shall be your new home for the time being. We welcome you with open arms. If there is anything you need, you need only ask for it.”
Joris was as kind as any man I’d ever met. I didn’t need any more motivation to do what I was doing. But things were always a little easier when someone was grateful for your help.
I put a hand on his shoulder and nodded. “Thanks, Joris. For now, all I need is a place to put my head down.”
“As you wish.” He bowed his head and shuffled his way back into his hut.
It was a peaceful night in Haven. Small fires burned to keep the people warm, though the weather wouldn’t have been objectionable without them. The villagers relaxed underneath the stars, drifting off to sleep as their long days finally took a toll on them.
“This reminds me of when I first saw the people of Navica after we escaped from Blackhart,” I said to Zafina. “It seems like such a long time since then. Now Navica is thriving more than I ever thought it would.”
“It is all thanks to you. We lost the people we loved when we were forced to relocate but we found a new home for Navica. I have no doubt you will be able to do the same for these people.”
“Losing a village is a little different from losing an entire world. But I understand what you’re saying.”
“If you don’t mind, I would like to speak to the other villagers to see if there is anything they need. I believe there is some assistance I can provide them as a Mana Seer.”
“Right… Have you seen Lyra? She ran off as soon as we got back to Haven.”
“I believe she is up near the wall.” Zafina pointed up toward the eastern hills. Sure enough, I could see the outline of her flaming arrow on her bow.
“I wonder what she’s up to.”
“We have a journey through the mountains tomorrow. After a long day, I suggest you get appropriate rest.”
Zafina excused herself while I walked up the hill to meet Lyra.
The silver-haired archer nocked a fiery arrow then launched it into the night. The flames soared through the dark sky like a comet before crashing down onto the grass below. The flames ignited the grass for a moment before eventually burning out.
“You know, you might cause a giant wildfire if you keep that up.”
Lyra’s focused expression didn’t change. “I am not channeling enough energy to burn the plains. It would take greater concentration to do what you are suggesting.”
“I was only kidding. I can see how open the plains are.”
In the distance, the black aura of the structure we were trying to deal with resonated ominously. Even at night, it was still as clear as day.
Lyra didn’t seem interested in it though. She just kept firing arrows. She was doing it so intensely that a few drops of sweat dripped from her brow.
“Is something wrong?” I asked.
She smiled half-heartedly. “I am older than twenty of your years. I’m not a child you need to be concerned with.”
“That doesn’t mean something’s not wrong.”
“Fair enough… But this is something I like to do when I have the time. It reminds me what kind of power I possess.”
I leaned against the short wall while she continued to fire over it. “What kind of power do you possess, exactly?”
“Most from Qashia can harness Mana, one way or another. I can do it better. Using a bow allows me to fire it without needing to use my physical strength to heave it. That seer of yours manages to make it look quite effortless, however.”
“Zafina has been training most of her life. Even today, she still pushes herself.”
“Maybe one day I will be able to fire arrows without the need for a bow.”
“Maybe. The bow is cool though.” I smiled at her but she didn’t smile back.
Lyra lowered her bow down then turned to me. It seemed like something was on her mind. I knew better than to try and push someone I’d only just met. Then again, my mom always told me I was never the most tactful person.
“You don’t seem to be a big fan of Nameno,” I said. “Even after he gave us his word.”
Lyra returned to firing her arrows. “The word of a raider doesn’t mean much.”
“So it’s the raiders you don’t like?”
“Why would I? We are all from Qashia yet they act superior to others. We need to work together…”
“If we need to work together, then you would need to trust them, too.”
“…There are still many raiders to convince.”
“We’ll get them, too.”
Lyra stopped firing. Her eyes down, she stared blankly with something else heavy on her mind. I stayed leaning against the wall, giving her the quiet she needed to think.
She only took a short moment before speaking. “This is a daunting task you have presented for yourself—this Operation Reconciliation. Are you not overwhelmed?”
I thought about it for a moment then nodded. “One step at a time.”
She gave me another half-hearted smile. “I hope the other raiders will see reason.”
“They are from Qashia, just like you. Once they realize you are all the same, everything will be okay.”
Lyra nodded then returned to firing her flaming arrows out toward the sky.
“We have a climb through the mountains tomorrow,” I said. “Make sure you don’t burn yourself out. Eh? Get it? ‘Burn’?”
“I’ll be ready,” she said bluntly.
Lyra didn’t respond with the laugh or smile I wanted. I figured I’d try another night.
~ ~ ~
“Show me my levels, Cybil.”
The black screen shifted and blue text appeared as I’d requested.
Ultima
Level 64 Battle God
Hit Points 300
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 21 (+1)
Fire (Speed) 25
Water (Durability) 21 (+1)
Life/Death (Control) 32 (+2)
“You have gained four levels,” Cybil said. “The stat points have been distributed to maximize Ultima’s efficiency.”
“Not bad. What else do you got for me?”
“You have increases in your elemental levels as well.”
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 3
Dark - Level 2 (+1)
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 2 (+1)
Stone - Level 2
“I’ve been sailing through the dimensions, helping out Omegas from time to time,” I said. “Finally increased everything to level two.”
“As you know, the strength of your affinity is connected to your experience using your abilities. The more you use each element, the stronger your affinity with that element will become. As your levels increase, it will take much more use to strengthen your affinities. Though I believe there is no need for you to reach a maximum.”
“There’s some satisfaction in getting as high as possible. But hopefully I get enough to do damage to whatever’s in front of me.”
I smiled in approval. I didn’t know why I expected Cybil to respond. She wasn’t even there. But I figured she wanted me to get stronger as much as I did.
“Any other changes?” I asked.
“A new bond has been detected.
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 5: 20% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 5: 20% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 1
“Lyra…” I thought about the silver-haired girl and smiled. “It seems like the Qashians really do have a connection to Mana. It kinda makes sense why the Heralds would have an interest in destroying their world.”
“The Heralds’ objectives are not concrete. I can only tell you they wish to consolidate as much power for themselves as possible.”
“It’s pretty clear they’re not trying to open a charity. No point in worrying about that now. Cybil, what can you tell me about the mountains?”
“The green mountains to the north of the Sol Lands are centuries old and have existed since Iorus’s creation.”
“Is it possible for someone to live up there?”
“The terrain is not truly treacherous as the predators that might threaten you. If these Nobles you speak of are similar to the other Qashians, it would be reasonable for them to have the power to tame their surroundings.”
“Yeah, that’s what I figured.”
“There is something else, Ultima.”
Cybil’s sudden response made me raise an eyebrow. It almost sounded like she was worried, even though she always spoke in that stoic tone of hers.
“I sense something,” she said. “There is a malevolent force in the mountains.”
“Heralds?”
“I cannot tell you for certain. My powers have been drained. I can only tell you there is something there that appears… unclear. Take heed of my warning.”
I was already on my toes but if Cybil was warning me, I knew it was something serious.
“So much for a peaceful hike through the mountains… Just one more thing before I go.” I held up the Core I’d collected from the squid. “Can you do anything with this?”
A hole opened up in the white floor and a small podium rose.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” I said as I placed the orb onto the podium. The podium receded into the floor like there wasn’t even a hole there.
“It may take some time to process it into Mana,” she said. “When it is finished, I will be able to apply it to the Life Rune.”
“Okay.” I rubbed my hands together in anticipation. “What are we looking at here? New abilities? More stats?”
“The effects of this Core will be up to you. You need only make that decision when the time comes.”
“Like waiting to see what my present is. I can wait a few days… If there’s nothing else for me, I’m going to get some rest.”
“I await your return, Ultima.”
It was early in the morning when we returned to Nameno’s encampment to begin our trek up the green mountains. The sun was just coming up over the horizon to the east, brightening the dark sky and warming the grass.
I put my cane on my hip and had the Life Rune activated as I dug my feet into the soil. The mountainside wasn’t so steep I had to worry about losing my balance but considering the mountaintops disappeared into the clouds, I knew the journey wouldn’t be a short walk.
“Since we’re going north, we’ll have the sun with us for the entire day,” I said. “Hopefully, it doesn’t take that long.”
“If we can secure the resources we need, it won’t be necessary to reach the apex,” Rhiannon said. “We will need iron, copper, and silver. There should be ample ore available once we get deeper into the caverns within the mountain.”
“I’m betting this trip won’t be so easy,” Lyra said.
“What’s wrong?” I said. “Worried about a few mountain goats?”
“Mountain goats will be the least of our worries. The Nobles have taken residence up here.”
I’d heard about the Nobles since I first arrived to the Sol Lands. Encountering them seemed like it was inevitable. Just from the disdain in Lyra’s tone, I knew they weren’t the most pleasant people in the world. Then again, Lyra didn’t like the raiders either, so anybody outside of Haven was hostile.
“The Nobles,” I said. “What’s their deal?”
Lyra trudged forward, grunting as she walked by my side. “When everybody arrived from Qashia, there was immediate dissension among us. There were those arguing over what was best for our people. Some wanted to prepare for war and attack the other world so we could take back our home. Others wanted to take over this world. Then there were those, like Joris, who just wanted to be safe. We found old papers and scrolls referring to it as Iorus. Everybody interpreted them in their own way and made separate decisions.”
“Joris appears to have the most sensible opinion,” Zafina said.
“Sensible goes out the window when you watch everything you’ve ever known get destroyed. It wasn’t long before deciding what was best for our people turned into a power struggle. Everybody split off into their own groups. The Nobles were led by ‘Queen’ Cellica. Cellica convinced her followers to go into the mountains where they could establish a new society. They considered themselves superior since day one and now don’t even think of themselves as Qashians.”
“Such a shame,” Rhiannon sighed. “For now, the Nobles are not our concern. Let us focus on our journey to secure these resources.”
We conserved as much of our energy as we could, staying quiet as we ascended. It didn’t seem like we were covering much ground but when I looked back to see the ground I’d covered, I could barely make out Nameno’s village. The rest of the plains were in view and I saw just how sprawling the Sol Lands were.
It was more than an hour when the sweat began to drip from my forehead. “Hmm…” I dabbed it away from my fingertips. “For a god, I still maintained all of my human tendencies.”
“Perhaps you will get stronger as you acquire more Mana,” Rhiannon said.
“That’s a possibility. Then again, I kinda like possessing my ‘Virgil’ qualities. The price I pay for immortality…”
I chuckled and the breeze suddenly picked up. I put my hand up to block the wind, digging my feet even deeper to make sure I didn’t fall over.
We trudged forward through the grass a few more steps then made it onto a plateau. The grass was as green as the rest of the mountain, with a wide-open space where a couple of mountain goats were grazing.
I couldn’t focus too much on the peaceful scenery though with the wind continuing to push at me.
“There.” I pointed at the cavern on one end and saw the light from the other side. “Must be some sort of wind tunnel channeling the mountain winds.”
“It doesn’t look like there’s anywhere else to go, short of climbing the mountain,” Rhiannon said.
“The mountain is too high for me to fly without knowing where the peak is. I’d drain all of my endurance trying to reach the top. Come on.”
I put my head down and pressed forward toward the cave as the wind grew stronger. I had to keep one foot on the ground at all times because if I didn’t, I wouldn’t be able to fly against the current beating down on me.
We stepped into the cavern and I noticed something strange. There were bones scattered in every direction. They were mangled and broken, so it was hard to tell what they belonged to. But even stranger than that was the smell. It was like walking into a butcher’s shop where everything had spoiled. A closer look and I saw bloodstains on the walls. I knew it was fresh because the red streaks dripped as the wind continued to blow.
Something was up. I couldn’t tell the others to be on guard because the wind was deafening at this point. But there was something there.
The light at the end of the tunnel brightened as we neared it. I kept pushing forward and got out of the tunnel, quickly moving to the side to avoid getting blown back into the cavern. Lyra moved by my side with Rhiannon and Zafina standing on the other end of the cavern.
“What the…” I looked out on the plateau we’d found ourselves back on. It was just as wide-open as the clearing we’d just come from. It was a shame there weren’t a couple of goats eating peacefully.
Instead, the grass was blackened like it had been burned. The soil was dug up from the ground with divots everywhere. The bones I saw in the cave were only a prelude to everything else here. Skulls and skeletons of poor creatures that didn’t have a chance were scattered everywhere. The carrion was bright red, with a rotten stench that nearly made me gag. It was times like this I wished my armor had a mask built into it.
I looked out toward the path in the distance, about a hundred yards away. “The wind is moving in a straight line,” I said. “We can go around it and keep moving upward.”
“Ungh…” Lyra groaned. “Are you not going to mention how gross it is up here? Someone made a mess.”
“And the longer we stay here, the better chance we have being a part of this mess. Come on—”
BANG!
I took a single step forward when thunder cracked in the sky. A swirl of purple and black energy opened up a rift and immediately, a group of pale white vultures swooped down toward us.
Lyra drew a flaming arrow and fired. Zafina matched her, sending more flames at the birds.
“Fire it is.” Not to be outdone, I raised my hand and sent out a fiery beam that engulfed one of the birds and turned it into Mana.
Thunder broke the sky again as more birds descended in our direction. Rhiannon drew her Mana blade and charged at a group heading right for her. She twirled and slashed, cutting down the white birds. She ripped through their flesh and sent blood and feathers flying in every direction before they exploded into Mana. But their group was so large, even her swiftness wasn’t enough for her to evade completely. Despite the cuts along her abdomen and arms, Rhiannon didn’t lose her fervor for battle.
“They can’t keep this up,” I said. “Keep fighting!”
Dozens of white vultures circled above—so many of them that their shadows darkened the ground beneath us. But we all stayed focused and composed to keep them away.
The ground was littered with every color of Mana orb, enough to cover up even the dead underneath them.
BOOM!
Just when it seemed like we were holding all of them at bay, a line of purple lightning came from the dark cloud and burned through the grass like a missile. The smell of scorched flesh made the toxic smell even stronger. But as the fire burned in the center of the plateau, I saw a figure emerge.
“What…” I was speechless again, eyes squinting as I made sure I was looking at it right.
It was a ram about the size of a pick-up truck. I knew it was a ram because of how its white horns curled. But its skin was black and rotting, melting off of its body. Half of its face had been ripped off, revealing the skull and teeth underneath it. Its white pupils shifted around the plateau before it spotted the four of us. I didn’t need to see it stomping its misshapen hoof into the grass to know it was heading for us.
“Go!” I summoned a Stone Golem and sent it charging forward to meet the ram.
The ram let out an ungodly scream as it raced in my Golem’s direction. The beast collided head first into my familiar, vaporizing it completely with its horns.
“Crap.” I flew into the air as the ram kept going and headed right toward me.
“I have you!” Lyra fired two burning arrows at the ram and landed them right in its side. The ram let out another scream as it turned its attention to the silver-haired archer. Even with two arrows in its side, the ram didn’t slow as it charged at her.
I zoomed down and scooped an arm around Lyra, narrowly avoiding getting bucked by it.
“That was close—”
Before I could finish, the ram finished the job, hitting me on my legs. Lyra grunted as she fell from my arms. I tumbled across the ground and rolled over onto my back. My body was sore from the impact and my head was dizzy.
“Virgil.” The familiar cool feeling of Zafina’s healing spell was followed by her looking down on me.
“A sight for sore eyes,” I sighed as I fired a Radiant Beam at a vulture trying to come at me. “This thing has a tough hide… Can’t slow it down.”
“What about Rhiannon?”
“I don’t wanna risk her taking that thing head-on, even with a Mana Fort.” I straightened up to my feet and dusted myself off. “We do it the old-fashioned way. It’s undead, so flames should hurt it.”
“Why do you assume that?”
“…Isn’t that how it works?”
Zafina raised an eyebrow at me.
“Never mind,” I said. “Just let me pin it down and we’ll hit it with everything we got.”
I ran forward to get the ram’s attention before it could focus on Rhiannon, who was busy fending off a group of vultures trying to peck her eyes out.
“Oh, man… That was a nasty trip…” Lyra pushed herself up to her feet and gathered her bow. “I guess you got a plan to beat this thing.”
“We beat it by force!” I yelled out to her. “Lyra, Zafina, take opposite sides of the plateau.”
They followed my instructions and moved across from each other.
“Rhiannon! When you see your opening!”
She cut through the last vulture pestering her then nodded to me.
I turned my attention to the ram as it moved to the center of the clearing. “All right, big fella. You might be unstoppable but you can only focus on one target at a time. This should work.” I summoned my Light Clone and ran alongside it, heading right toward the ram.
The ram roared and moved into a dash right toward my mimic as we both fired Radiant Beams. My clone landed right on the ram but didn’t slow it down. That didn’t matter. The light was enough to blind it long enough so that it couldn’t see where it was going. My beam hit its mark, tearing through the grass just as the ram passed through. The divot was big enough to trip the ram. It landed on its side but its momentum sent it careening forward like a car with no brakes.
“Take it down!”
Lyra and Zafina summoned their flames and fired on the ram’s exposed underside.
“Rhiannon!” I aimed a fireball at her.
In one motion, Rhiannon leapt into the air and caught my fireball with her dagger before plunging right into the undead ram’s broken face. It roared in pain, bucking violently on the ground.
“Let’s go!” I summoned a Black Viper and ordered it to latch onto one of the ram’s legs to hold it in place.
As Rhiannon continued to stab it in the face, Lyra and Zafina kept their assault going.
I ran around to the ram’s front and charged another Radiant Beam. “Rhiannon!”
The Mana Dancer dug her heels into the ram’s fleshy hide then pushed herself off with a cartwheel right as I fired. My aim was perfect, blasting the ram right between the eyes.
The ram screamed in pain, struggling to get up from its feet. I didn’t seem to be getting through. But as I focused on the iridescent beam, I could tell its face was breaking up. More of its rotten flesh melted and the rest of its skull slowly revealed itself.
“Rhiannon!”
I called her name out again and she leapt back into the air with a hard plunge back into the ram’s thick skull. As soon as she sank her dagger down all the way to her fist, the ram exploded into a shower of Mana.
The vultures circling burst just the same and drenched the grass with even more Mana. The dark cloud above cleared and the sun shined back down on us. Though the stench of the blood and bones around me stayed, I let out a deep breath of relief.
“Not bad,” Lyra said to me with a grin.
I winked back at her. “What would Nameno say if he found out I lost to a billy goat?”
“Virgil,” Rhiannon got my attention. “I think there is something here you should see.”
I walked with her toward the end of the plateau to where the wind was coming from. The path continued up the mountain but off to the side, there was a small cavern.
“I wonder what kind of killer mountain goat is waiting for us in there,” I said.
Rhiannon and I walked together into the cavern, which turned out to be shallow. Rhiannon pressed her hands against the walls and broke off a piece of the shiny surface. “This is ore. It smells of iron. And this darker ore to the side is copper.”
“Looks like we found what we’re looking for. We should start hauling this down so they can start processing it back at Haven—”
“Uh, Virgil.” Lyra’s voice interrupted me. “I think you’d better come out here.”
“Is something up?”
Why did I ask a question I already knew the answer to? Maybe I was just hoping she was joking. But I reluctantly stepped back outside of the cavern to find Zafina standing there.
She had her hands at her sides, a calm look on her face. I had to admire how calm she was, considering how she had about twenty arrows pointed right at her. And the guys aiming them were dressed in fancy-looking silver silk tunics and black leather pants.
They all glared at me, their weapons still pointed at Zafina. “Who are you?” one of the men said to me like a drill sergeant.
“My name’s Virgil. I’m guessing you guys are Nobles.”
“You are trespassing. You will be taken to face Queen Cellica.”
“Hmm… It’s funny. I was as rich as anybody back home but I never meet a queen before.”
I looked over at Rhiannon and Lyra. Neither of them laughed at my joke. So much for a silver lining.
Despite twenty men in shiny silver threads pointing their arrows at me, I didn’t mind because they were escorting me away from the wind and the mass of decaying flesh. The blackened grass slowly changed back to the lush green I was used to as we ascended the mountain. And the higher we got, the closer the clouds got.
“Any chance any of you guys will tell me how much longer it’ll be?” I asked.
“Keep your mouth shut,” one of the men ordered.
“If you keep that attitude up, I don’t know if I want to go to this party you’re inviting us to.”
“Virgil…” Zafina said it softly under her breath. She was always the most diplomatic of us all. She gave me a reminder to stay quiet, though her subtle smile told me she wasn’t threatened by these men either.
So we walked for a few more minutes until we were so high I could reach out and touch the clouds. We moved through an open path straight through the clouds and when we emerged on the other side, I wondered if were still up in the mountains.
“What the…”
All around me, there were stone buildings straight out of a medieval fantasy. They weren’t the fanciest things I’d ever seen but considering I’d been staring at huts for the longest time, it was like I’d traveled to another world.
Gray stones and mortar made up dozens of homes where the townspeople made their living. They didn’t have the same fancy silk silver linens as my escort but their clothes were noticeably white and cleaner. Several fires burned with enough cauldrons bubbling over them that Yuma would’ve been jealous. The aroma of savory meats and spicy seasonings filled the air. They were joined by the scent of fresh flowers you’d only smell when you were at a florist or garden. I looked to the side along the edges of the village and saw the different colors of flowers lining the mountainsides surrounding the village.
“Nobles, huh?” I nodded in approval. “You guys are sure living up to your name—”
“Keep moving! You will have to answer to Queen Cellica.”
The escort managed to keep their arrows on us as we walked through the town. It was a sprawling village that looked to house a few hundred people. Each of them gawked at us, their faces full of fear and taken aback.
“Get a good look, you bums,” Lyra muttered. “You’re all Qashians just like me.”
“Patience,” Rhiannon said. “When they learn why we are here, they will see reason.”
“Good luck with that. The Nobles might just be as thick-headed as the raiders—”
“Quiet!” our escort said. “No more discussion.”
We headed through the center of the spacious village, walking along the green pathways until we made it toward the building at the edge of town. It was considerably larger than the others. A giant stone square like a medieval castle. Fitting, since everything else looked the same.
At the front of the castle, there was a large set of wooden doors that were guarded by even more of the men in silver linens. There appeared to be no shortage of silver or arrows in this place.
The guards at the door eyed us then pushed the doors open. The first thing I noticed inside was the long red carpet leading toward the center of the main hall made of gray stones. More pathways led deeper into the castle while two sets of stairs led to the floors above. In the short amount of time they’d been here, the Nobles managed to construct a sprawling mansion that would rival the Central Keep.
I walked along the red carpet and through another set of double doors into a room that looked like the Main Hall. There were even more guards lining the walls, though these ones had their bows harnessed over their shoulders. Among them, there were more townsfolk dressed in the fancy linens that were made from fine silk. Judging from their appearance, the mountains weren’t abundant in just ore.
They led us to the end of the room before eventually bringing us to a stop.
“Wait here,” one of the guards ordered.
“I can’t leave now,” I said. “It’s all been built up too much.”
In front of me was a lone chair. Whoever worked the silver it was made from knew what they were doing because it was etched with fancy designs. The armrests connected to the back to the seat itself had been twisted into something that belonged in an art gallery. And my mom always dragged me to art galleries to see fancy sculptures, so I knew a thing or two.
I waited patiently and it wasn’t long before a door at the side of the room opened up. The silence was broken by a couple of heels clicking against the stone floor.
I stared at the woman appearing. She wore a sleek, shining white dress made of sheer silk that hugged her slim figure. A slit on her legs revealed the pale thigh underneath but did just enough to hide everything else. I worked my eyes up her waist, past the cleavage of her round, supple chest, then toward her face. The way she glared at me, she must’ve thought I was staring at her body. I mean, I was staring at her body, but I wouldn’t expect a complete stranger to look at me callously because of it.
Her face was pale though her cheeks appeared to be powdered pink. The curls of her short blond hair were tucked underneath a small silver tiara. And it wasn’t one of those cheap tiaras you saw during Halloween. No, the glimmer coming from it indicated it might’ve been the most valuable thing in the entire village.
Her glare didn’t go away as she took a seat on her silver throne. Her head raised, she looked down her nose at me. “I am Queen Cellica,” she said, her voice full of the regal quality that matched her rigid posture. I knew it wasn’t the first time she ever addressed an audience. “Who are you?”
“I’m Virgil York. This is Rhiannon. That’s Zafina. And over there is Lyra. She’s a Qashian. Maybe you know each other.”
“…And what business do you have in Euphoria?”
“Euphoria?” I chuckled as I looked at the other guards. “That’s what you call this place? You really went for it, huh?” Despite my laugh, nobody else joined in. Not even Zafina was willing to bail me out with a smile like she always did.
“She asked you a question,” one of the guards said, still aiming an arrow at me. It was a wonder he hadn’t gotten tired yet.
“I’m here to save you and the rest of Iorus,” I said.
Cellica raised an eyebrow at me. “Is that so? Such an ambitious endeavor. I could have you killed for lying to my face.”
“If you did, you’d have to try a little better than a few arrows. I’ll save you the trouble though, since I’m telling you the truth.”
The queen leaned back in her seat as she tapped her fingertips together. “My soldiers informed me you defeated the undead ram near the wind tunnel. Several of my men died in combat with it.”
“Sorry I couldn’t get here sooner.”
“I would have defeated it one way or another. But because you accomplished a task to my benefit, I will allow you to explain yourself.”
“Good…” I took a step forward then paused to see if the guards would actually put an arrow in me. When they didn’t, I took another step forward. “Queen? Cellica? I’m not sure what to call you—”
“You may address me as Queen Cellica.”
“Full name. Got it. Queen Cellica, I know what you and all other Qashians have been through. Where I’m from, we dealt with this malevolent world, too. We call it Pandora.”
“Pandora… Then it is not chasing us only.”
“Nobody knows exactly their intentions but they won’t stop at Qashia. They already had a presence here on Iorus before you arrived. And now they’ve followed you. They’ve taken residence to the east of the Sol Lands, where we reside now.”
Cellica sighed deeply through her nose. Her face softened slightly though she was still gazing at me like she didn’t completely trust me.
“Our people were foolish to think we could stand against them,” she said. “We were ill-prepared to face them. They have come here but those of us in Euphoria will thrive. Under my leadership, we will not lose again.”
I held back a laugh. She might have been the first queen I ever met—not counting that giant insect back in the Bee Forest on Valen—but she had the arrogance of every rich CEO or venture capitalist I’d ever met.
“Sorry but it’ll take more than a queen’s leadership to defeat Pandora.”
“What other reason would you be here if you did not need my assistance?” she said.
“I wouldn’t need your assistance necessarily. What I do need are the resources from the mine. Iron. Silver. Copper. From the looks of things, you’ve got plenty to spare.”
“I see…” She clenched her jaw, looking me up and down like I was some criminal. “How do I know you are not working in collaboration with the raiders? You travel with an Ignoble.”
She eyed Lyra. In response, Lyra took a step forward and raised her hand. Before the archer could try anything, Rhiannon put a hand on Lyra to calm her.
“Nobles. Ignobles. Whatever.” I put my hands up and shrugged. “You’re all Qashians. Differences in attitude won’t change that. Even if I can’t change your mind on that, the fact remains—Pandora is here and the longer we sit around, the stronger they get. I need to mine the resources from the caves before it’s too late.”
The blond shifted in her throne without taking her eyes off me. I knew she was considering it. Someone like her wasn’t stupid enough to blow something like this off. But anybody who could become a queen sometimes let their ego get the better of them.
“You speak as if you have my best interests at heart,” she said.
“I do. Along with everybody else who lives here. This is bigger than all of us—bigger than this world.”
“I have no reason to believe you. However… You did prove yourself a worthy warrior by defeating the ram. I will give you another chance to prove you are telling the truth.”
“Okay,” I said with a shrug. “What do you got for me? Some dragon pooping in the sewer? Or maybe a wolf is stealing chickens from the coop? Or maybe you’ve got a tournament set up as a test of strength, eh? I heard they were doing that at the Districts…”
“None of those things. I require your attendance at the royal reception.”
“…Huh?”
“There will be a gathering this evening. I am a magnanimous ruler. This hall can house many of our townsfolk. It will be a celebration for all. There will be food and drink and dancing. If you are indeed true to your word, then you will have no problem conversing with the same people you want to save.”
Attending a fancy dinner party instead of fighting a sea monster might’ve been more appealing to most people. But looking back on all of the shindigs I was forced to go to as an acting CEO, I couldn’t think of anything I loathed more. Being a Battle God wouldn’t help me in this case. Too bad I wasn’t in the position to argue.
I looked at Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra. All of them remained silent, though they looked just as eager as I was.
“If this is the only way…”
“It is,” Cellica said without hesitating.
“Then we’ll attend your party. Just as long as you don’t dress me up like a jester. Nobody ever laughs at my jokes.” I chuckled to myself and looked around the room at all of the deadpan faces. “See what I mean?”
“How were your quarters?” I held back a smile as I looked at Lyra next to me. She shifted her blue hood around like it didn’t fit her properly even though she’d been wearing it the entire time I knew her.
“Comfortable enough,” she sighed with her arms crossed.
“I’m guessing it’s the first time you ever got to relax on a mattress. I didn’t see any back at Haven.”
“I’d take sleeping on the floor of my hut if it meant not having to spend time around these people.”
“Once we’re done here, I’ll talk to Joris about maybe getting everybody at Haven a mattress.”
“I hope we’re done real soon.” Lyra shifted her eyes around the spacious ballroom. “Since they’re being so inviting, I’m gonna help myself. Stay on your toes, Virgil.”
Lyra walked through the crowded hall toward a table where everybody congregated around the food.
It had been several hours since we stood in Queen Cellica’s presence. Each of us was given our own quarters to relax and unwind. After battling an undead ram, I needed it.
In the short hours we were away, the hall had been transformed completely. Several silver tables had been set up where the townsfolk sat and mingled with one another. A space at the center of the room had been cleared, where couples danced close to one another in a slow waltz. A glass chandelier on the high ceiling hung over everybody like a thousand pieces of shining jewels. Off to the side, a small band of minstrels plucked their lutes and whistled with their recorders an elegant, classical-sounding tune that provided perfect accompaniment to the chatter.
And then there were the Nobles themselves. The women were dressed in white silk linens that matched the fair skin of their faces. Tight corsets squeezed their stomachs and pushed their breasts up to give them a maximum amount of cleavage. Their frilly skirts went to their knees, tempting men who had no shame in staring. Their hair was done up over their heads in a way that it was obvious this was no ordinary celebration.
While the women oozed their regal sex appeal, the men carried themselves with a pride that was nothing short of arrogant. They had their noses in the air, their brows furrowed like anything they heard was ‘preposterous.’ Their hair was slicked back over their heads or combed with a perfect coif. Even their mustaches were freshly trimmed. Their linens were tailored right to their physiques, their shoulders broad and their pants with the perfect creases. They wore black and purple and dark red and white and gold, all of the colors you would associate with this kind of pomp and pageantry.
As the smell of fancy perfumes and exotic foods filled my nose, Rhiannon and Zafina stood at my sides and observed the ‘wild’ scene in front of me.
“This is remarkable,” Rhiannon said. “These people were escaping the destruction of their world not too long ago and now they hold a gala that would imply they were victorious.”
“Perhaps this is their means of coping with their loss,” Zafina said. “There is little chance they will be able to return to Qashia. Now they celebrate having found a new home. They certainly have the means to do it.”
“If things keep up, they won’t be celebrating for too long,” I sighed. “They of all people should know Pandora isn’t stopping at Qashia. I have to get through to Queen Cellica.”
“Queen Cellica has only asked for our presence. I’m certain once this celebration comes to an end, she will see reason and assist us in acquiring the resources from the mountains.”
“We are stuck here,” Rhiannon said. The look on her face told me she was doing her best to deal with the festivities. Out of everybody, she was the last person who wanted to mingle with people like this.
“Hello. And who might you be?” Of course, that meant she was the first person anybody would take an interest in. A Noble man suddenly appeared in front of her. He was older, head bald except for the brown hair just above his ears. He had a wide nose and big, round eyes. His mustache was thin and curled at the edges, almost like it had been painted on.
His friendly greeting and even friendlier smile weren’t enough to make Rhiannon do the same. Instead, she narrowed her eyes slightly, jaw clenching.
“Her name is Rhiannon,” Zafina answered for her.
“Ah! Rhiannon!” The man raised his head up and nodded slowly. “I am Lorah. Queen Cellica speaks highly of all of you and your accomplishments against the undead ram.”
“You’re aware of that?” I said.
“Truly! Queen Cellica informs all her people of both threats and triumphs. To truly be enlightened, one must step away from the darkness of ignorance.”
“Hmm… That’s good advice.”
Lorah hadn’t taken his attention off Rhiannon. He was a few inches shorter but that didn’t stop him from holding his hand out to her. “Forgive me for saying, but you look like a fighter.”
“I am,” Rhiannon said with a nod.
“Then I have no doubt you played an important part in felling that demon beast. It would be an honor for you to join me on the floor.”
Rhiannon hesitated for a second but she knew we couldn’t cause a scene. If it were me in the same situation, she would’ve forced me to do it. It was amusing to see the roles reversed though, so I grinned as much as I could.
Rhiannon glared at me then nodded to Lorah. “It would be my pleasure.”
While Lorah led Rhiannon out to the floor with the other dancing couples, Zafina put a hand on my arm. “Our main objective is to collect the resources. But it would be good to get to know the Nobles. It is not only the raiders we are trying to unify.”
I sighed a deep breath and shrugged. “Convincing this group to go along with the raiders will be tougher than that ram we just killed. They’re above the other Qashians, literally and figuratively. But nobody ever said Operation Reconciliation was going to be easy.”
“I will do my best to earn the trust of the Nobles. Perhaps I could influence them that their best interests lie in supporting us.”
“Try not to be too supportive.”
Zafina leaned in close and kissed me softly on the cheek. “Of course.” She winked before walking off on her own. It wasn’t long before a group of Nobles took interest in her. Lyra stayed secluded in a corner by herself, a plate of food on the table in front of her. Whenever a Noble approached, she only needed to glare for them to walk away.
“I suppose I’ll get myself a bite—”
“There is plenty of food to eat.” I turned around when a voice interrupted me. Queen Cellica stood there, her hands intertwined in front of her. She was wearing the same white silk dress I saw from before.
She wasn’t alone though. A man about a foot taller than me stood just behind her. His head was shaved bald, the only hair on his face a blond goatee around his mouth. His face was tan and weathered with scars around his eyes and cheeks. He wore a black uniform that looked about two sizes too small. When you were as tall and bulky as he was, it was always hard to find something that fit you properly. The good part was nobody ever laughed at you because of how big you were. And it was safe to assume nobody made fun of this guy.
He had his arms around his back, his chest puffed out. The guy wasn’t moving, only staring at me with those beady brown eyes of his.
Cellica took another step toward me. “I can assure you, you will get your fill.”
“Are you sure about that? I can eat a lot. Probably more than your big friend over here. He’s well-nourished.”
“Pay no mind to Vull,” she said with a subtle grin. “He may be suspicious but he will cause you no harm. It is not often we have outsiders visit.”
“It’s kind of a long walk to get here. Ignobles would have trouble making it.”
“You are not a Noble like us but you are not a Qashian. I sensed your arrival. There is something… different about you.”
“You sensed my arrival? You must have some superpowers.”
The corner of her lips twitched into a smile as she stared unblinkingly at me. “You are amusing.”
“You should tell that to my companions.”
“You would fit in quite well in Euphoria. I am glad for your company.”
“I appreciate it, but I’m not here on vacation. You know I need the resources from the mountain if I’m going to hold off Pandora.”
She took a step back from me, her small smile leaving her face. “Follow me.”
Something was up but I didn’t question her. I just walked with her and her giant bodyguard to the floor where the others were dancing. Vull stood on the edge of the floor as Cellica stepped out onto it.
Her hand reached out to me. “Indulge me.”
It was at that moment, I wished she’d just told me to kill another zombie ram. “I’m not much—”
“Not a dancer. Yes, I’m aware. Which is why I want you to indulge me.”
As Rhiannon danced with Lorah, she looked over at me and bit her tongue to hold back her smile. I didn’t think she’d get her payback so quickly. At least Cellica was good-looking. Knowing that, how could I refuse?
The room was filled with nearly a hundred people, most of them minding their own business, which made dancing even easier.
I took Cellica’s hand and she pulled me forward, pressing her soft chest right up to me.
“It’s hard to dance without my cane,” I said.
“Don’t worry. We’ll move… slow.”
The minstrels played a slower tune that allowed us to do just that. One hand on my shoulder, Cellica cupped my other hand in hers as she looked into my eyes. I placed my hand on the small of her back, trying not to move too low.
“Yes, you are amusing,” she said, her grin growing.
“I wish I knew what was so funny so I could do it more often.”
“Look at me, Virgil.” I stared into her deep blue eyes and saw them shimmering. It was strange. Almost like there was energy in them. “I do indeed feel the power within you. There is strength in you… Mana. It makes my throat dry and my heart beat faster. Between my legs, there is an ache.”
“Right… Now when you say Mana, do you mean Mana or… ‘Mana’?”
She pressed her body even harder against me. At this point, she was starting to get a rise out of me. Now, if Rhiannon or Zafina or Lyra were watching, they would’ve said something. But I had good reason. I might’ve been a Battle God but I still had the parts that made me a warm-blooded man.
While I was trying to explain a situation to nobody at all in my head, Queen Cellica leaned closer to me. Her face moved next to mine so that the perfume on her neck flowed right into my nostrils. The scent was sweeter than sugar. It flooded my senses so much, my mind blanked out for a second.
“Yes, I crave you…” Cellica’s breath was warm against my ear. Warm enough to make me swallow to clear my suddenly dry throat.
But the song came to an end. The audience clapped and Cellica gently pulled away from me. As a livelier tune resumed, Cellica returned to Vull.
Without her trying to seduce me, my senses came back to me. “I need the resources,” I said bluntly.
The short-haired blond straightened up, her foxy eyes no longer trying to peer through me. “I will consider it. For now, I only want to enjoy the rest of this evening. Fill your belly, Virgil. There is plenty of food for you.”
Cellica moved to her throne at the head of the room with her bodyguard keeping a close eye on her.
Not knowing whether or not I got through to her bugged me but not enough to stop me from heading to the food table. It was an impressive spread. Beef. Pork. Chicken. Lamb. Every cut of meat you could want, all roasted to juicy perfection with an aroma that made your mouth water. There were plates of vegetables like carrots, potatoes, and tomatoes, too. And breads and rices and pastas. All of the salt and fat anybody could crave. And that wasn’t even counting the sweet cookies and cakes sitting at the other end of the table.
“She wasn’t kidding about there being plenty of food.”
I grabbed a plate and began picking at some of the chicken when I felt someone standing next to me. It was a younger man. Brown hair smoothed on his head in a bowl cut. Chubby cheeks that matched the rest of his round face and body. He was dressed in the same fancy silks as the others though he didn’t have the physique to look as regal as everybody else. I figured he was barely twenty or so. I wouldn’t have thought much about him if he wasn’t standing right next to me.
“I need to speak to you,” he said with a soft voice.
“Oh, sorry. Did you want some of this chicken—”
“Please. There is not much time to talk. You must listen to me.” He leaned in closer, speaking in a low whisper I could barely hear over the music and conversations around us. “You must go to the Lower Chambers.”
“What—”
His eyes widened, staring at me pleadingly. “Meet me in the Lower Chambers later tonight. Please. Before it is too late.”
Before I could ask him any more questions, he walked away and left the room entirely. And I had plenty of questions.
“Pretty popular.” Lyra walked up next to me and nudged me with an elbow. “I saw you out there with the queen herself. Not bad.”
I was too distracted by my conversation to pay much attention to her.
Lyra raised an eyebrow. “Are you okay, Virgil? You look like you’ve just seen a ghost.”
“I haven’t seen a ghost… But there might be one here.”
The festivities went into the night, so late that it seemed like even the moon itself was getting restless. But eventually the music died down and the conversations quieted. Everybody had their fill of food and dancing took its toll.
After talking with the others, I sneaked my way out of the hall as quietly as I could and managed to avoid the attention of the guards, who were so few in numbers for some reason.
I didn’t know my way around the castle but there was only one way to go down. I had to assume these were the Lower Chambers the stranger told me about.
As I stood with the others in the hall—dimly-lit by a lone torch—the others stared at me curiously.
“Do you really trust him?” Lyra said. “This could be a trap.”
“What kind of trap could it be?” I said. “If Queen Cellica was hostile, she’s not the type to do it in secret.”
“Perhaps this is a test,” Rhiannon said. “To see if you would go behind her back.”
“Rhiannon’s assumption is plausible,” Zafina said. “But if this were subterfuge, it is a risk we have to be willing to take.”
I nodded in agreement. “I looked in that guy’s eyes. He was scared—truly terrified. Something is going on here.”
Lyra crossed her arms and sighed as she leaned against the stone wall. “Where is he anyway?”
It wasn’t long before footsteps on the staircase approached. The younger man who spoke to me at the food table cautiously looked behind him before coming down to meet us.
He looked at each one of us before letting out a deep sigh of relief. “Thank you for coming,” he said in a low voice.
“We didn’t have any trouble,” I said. “I didn’t notice any guards wandering in the halls.”
“After Queen Cellica holds her big banquets like this, the guards come in after. There’s so much food, they have to get rid of it. Right now the hall is filled with guards who are getting their share.”
“Perfect time for us to meet.”
He nodded. “My name is Mitar.”
“I’m—”
“Virgil. Rhiannon. Lyra. Zafina. I was there when you met Queen Cellica.”
“Okay, okay.” Lyra took a step to him. “The introductions are over and done with. Are you going to tell us what this is all about?”
“Yes. Follow me.” Without hesitating, Mitar walked down the dark hall cautiously but quickly. “We must move fast before the guards see what we are doing.”
“Then we’re doing something the guards don’t want to see,” I said. “This must be a big secret. Are you sure you want to be showing this to us, Mitar? You know we’re not Nobles.”
He stopped and widened his eyes at me. “You need to see this because you are not Nobles.” He continued leading us down the path, twisting and turning through the labyrinth-like maze that made up the Lower Chambers. I could easily get lost down here. Wherever we were going seemed hidden.
Fifteen minutes later, we stumbled upon a set of black iron doors. Long bars kept it locked along with a thick chain and padlock.
Mitar looked behind to see if anybody had followed then worked his key into the padlock.
“It’s like opening a Christmas present,” I said. “I never did get anything I ever wanted though. Everybody just assumed I could buy it myself…”
Mitar pulled the lock off then pushed the iron doors forward. It was open only a crack when the bright blue light from within shimmered into the hall.
“Quickly.” Mitar ushered us inside then closed the door back up.
As the iron clanged closed behind me, I looked around the large room. It was spacious, like a big hole carved out of a cavern. The ceiling was covered in black rocks and the floor was made from stone. It was like we were inside the mountain itself.
At one end of the room, there was some type of lab equipment. It didn’t fit in with the medieval atmosphere of the castle we’d just left behind. No, it looked more like a workstation or laboratory you’d find at a Legion District.
But that wasn’t even the strangest thing in the room. There was a container next to the workstations. A glass tube big enough to hold someone. And there was someone inside.
“Is that…” I narrowed my eyes as I walked closer to it. A figure floated in a vat of bright blue fluid. Tubes were poked into their arms and legs with a mask covering the bottom half of their pale face. They were covered in tattered black rags. Their head was smooth and their eyes were closed. I didn’t need to look any closer.
“That’s a Herald the LOD is keeping tabs on.” I looked at Rhiannon and Zafina, both of them widening their eyes in surprise. “Acolytes from Pandora…”
Lyra’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “What’s going on here?”
We all turned to Mitar, who suddenly looked sheepish. He stared at the Herald floating in the tank and shook his head.
“When the Nobles made the decision to split off from the other Qashians, Queen Cellica decided there was no place more fitting than the mountains to the north. It was a natural fortification. There were ample resources for building. And there was untouched wildlife that we wouldn’t have to worry about overfarming. It was the perfect spot to establish our new community. A perfect spot for Euphoria.
“But what we didn’t anticipate was that it was the breeding ground for attacks from the other world. You saw how difficult it was just to make the journey here. The undead ram you defeated was only a glimpse of what we had to fight. We lost several men clearing out the space we used to build our community.”
He put his hand on the tank with the Herald inside of it. “Then one of these things attacked—these Heralds you call them. It took all our combined efforts to defeat him but we did. I remember the look in his eyes when we beat him. He was on the floor, waiting for his end.
“Queen Cellica stood before the Herald as he breathed his last breaths. He cursed her and the rest of us. He told us that we would be destroyed—said that escaping Qashia would not save us.
“Queen Cellica did not take it so well. She did not let the Herald die. We used all of our Mana to keep him in stasis. And after that, we had this room constructed along with this containment cell.”
Rhiannon looked closer at the Herald. “For what purpose is there to keep a Herald alive? For pride?”
Mitar nodded softly. “That was how it was at first. But our scientists discovered that even though the Herald was dormant, there was still power resonating within him. We know how to harness Mana and we assumed we could harness what was within the Herald. Our scientists proved correct. We drained the Mana from the Herald and used it for Euphoria.”
“Then everything around here is not simply the resources from the mountain,” Zafina said. “You are using the Mana to power Cruxes and further fortify your city.”
“That’s not a bad idea,” Lyra said. “Keep the Herald on ice while you reap the benefits from it.”
“Something tells me that’s not the safest thing in the world,” I said. “Otherwise, Mitar wouldn’t be telling us about it.”
Mitar swallowed like he didn’t want to tell us whatever was on his mind. He took a moment to gather himself before he continued.
“Several weeks ago, I began having visions. It was a strange feeling at first. I thought I was sick from some rotten meat I’d eaten. But even when the feeling went away, the images didn’t. I swore I could see the Herald in my dreams. I thought I was being foolish but I spoke to others who felt the same. Then there was the Queen herself.”
“She had visions, too?” I asked.
Mitar shook his head, a frown coming to his lips. “We call ourselves Nobles but even Queen Cellica is not so pompous. Lately she has changed… She has become… irritable and more easily annoyed.
“I am only a guard, so sometimes I am told to monitor the Herald. This display indicates the Herald’s life signs.” He pointed at the screen hanging on the tank. “When it reaches a certain level, the Herald’s Mana levels are most active. That is when we are told to draw as much of his power as we can to keep the levels down. But the levels have grown stronger than I’ve ever seen. It is taking more effort to draw Mana from him.”
“As if the Herald is slowly awakening,” Zafina said.
Mitar looked at me with those same pleading eyes the first time I saw him with. “I know I sound mad but I believe this Herald is not only awakening but growing stronger—so strong it is beginning to affect the villagers here. I am not the only one who has trouble sleeping at night. Queen Cellica herself is no longer as rational as she once was, throwing galas and demanding more resources to continue expanding Euphoria. Other villagers follow because they too are influenced. I… I feel it will not be long until I slip away.”
Mitar’s story would’ve been unbelievable if the Herald wasn’t sitting there right in front of me.
I put a hand on the young man’s shoulder to calm him down. “Don’t worry. You did the right thing by telling me.”
“I know it’s too much to ask of a stranger who only just arrived but is there anything you can do?”
I looked to the others for their opinions.
“What else can we do?” Rhiannon said. “We must remove this Herald and destroy him before he can cause any harm. Willingly keeping one of them alive is as dangerous as it is foolish.”
“I would disagree because we are strangers in another town,” Zafina said. “But the risk is too great. We must destroy this Herald, Virgil.”
“I’ve seen these Heralds before.” Lyra walked closer to the tank and glared through it. “Thousands of them descended on Qashia before they summoned great beasts to destroy our world. I will be the one to kill this Herald.”
I nodded to all of them. “I can’t imagine Queen Cellica will be too happy about this. The villagers will probably be pissed, too. But it’s for their own good.”
“I will likely be punished for treason,” Mitar said. The fear in his eyes appeared for a moment before he straightened up and puffed his chest out. “But I will do what must be done to protect my people.”
“No,” I said. “You did the right thing. Nobody should be punished for that.”
“I will accept my fate, whatever it may be.” Mitar walked over to the doors. “I will stand here to make sure there are no interruptions.”
I looked the tank up and down. “I guess I can just smash this thing open or…”
“There is a lock to disengage it.” Lyra walked over to the panel. She tapped her fingers on it and the tubes slowly receded from the Herald within. Then the fluid began to drain, leaving the Herald slumped against the side of the tank. “And this should open it.” The tank doors opened up and down, letting the Herald fall onto its face in front of us.
“Okay, Lyra,” I said. “Do you want to do the honors?”
She immediately drew her bow and knocked an ice arrow on it. “Gladly—”
BOOM!
Before she could release it, a thundering shockwave sent me flying back. A bright light forced my eyes shut but I didn’t need my eyesight to feel the thudding pain against my back. Hitting a wall was bad enough. Hitting a cavern wall with all of its pointy ends hurt even worse.
I activated the Life Rune and became Ultima, though it wasn’t enough to stop the pain already reverberating through me.
As the light cleared and my senses returned to me, I looked up to see everybody else getting back to their feet. I quickly turned my head to where the Herald’s fallen body was but he was no longer fallen. Instead, he floated a few inches off the ground, his hood back over his face. Two glowing blue eyes resonated with energy. Even though I couldn’t see him clearly, I could’ve sworn he was smiling.
“Ah… Such a peaceful respite.” His voice was distorted, coming from another world. “These kind people have given me a chance to recharge and recover. And they have so willingly given me the Mana that resides within them to make me stronger. All in exchange for allowing them to build their home. How unfortunate I will have to destroy it. The irony.”
“I won’t let you do that.” I fired a Radiant Beam at the Herald but he raised a black barrier and blocked it.
Lyra immediately nocked a flaming arrow and fired. Zafina joined her and sent out a stream of flames.
“Ahhhhh!” Rhiannon let out her battle scream as she summoned her dagger and charged.
I fired again and joined the others’ assault. But the Herald threw up a blue barrier this time to block all of our attacks. Even Rhiannon bounced back like she had run into a wall.
“This power…” The Herald floated higher into the air. “Thank you for it. Now I must take my leave.”
“You’re not going anywhere—” I fired another Radiant Beam but the Herald disappeared in a flash without leaving a trace.
The iron doors of the room exploded and several Noble guards flooded in. Mitar jumped to the side as they raised their weapons. Queen Cellica followed in shortly after. Her brow furrowed in anger, her eyes widened as she saw the open tank with nothing inside of it.
“You…” Her anger grew more intense as she turned to me. “What have you done?”
“I—”
“Seize them!”
She didn’t even give me a chance to respond, immediately sicking her guards on me.
Lyra let loose with a stone arrow that knocked back a dozen of the guards. Seeing them fall brought my senses back to me.
“No!” I yelled. “Don’t attack!”
Rhiannon and Zafina lowered their hands. Lyra reluctantly put her bow down, allowing the rest of the guards to grab her.
Queen Cellica walked up to me, breathing so hard through her nose I could hear it. “I will have you locked up until you are nothing but a skeleton.”
“That’s going to be a long time,” I said. “You know no cell can hold me.”
“No? But I can hold your friends.”
Seeing the others get taken away in chains was bad enough but the disappointment on Mitar’s face was even worse.
“You have to let me explain,” I said to Cellica.
She clenched her jaw and shook her head. “You have betrayed me. What other explanation is there?”
“The Herald is gone but he’ll return—”
“We are prepared to defend ourselves. We will apprehend the Herald once again and then I will decide a suitable punishment for you.”
I stood in front of Queen Cellica back in the main hall. The minstrels had been cleared along with the tables and all of the food. The guards lining the walls made the atmosphere tenser than usual. Then there was Vull, who stood by Cellica’s side with his arms crossed.
I wasn’t worried about being alone with only a cane to stand on. But knowing the others were locked away bothered me, of course. I couldn’t let my emotions get the best of me. If Cellica was being influenced like Mitar suggested, I would have to play this conversation perfectly to convince her.
Cellica sat up straight in her seat, not taking her eyes off me. “I should have known. Who put you up to this? Was it the raiders? Or the ‘warriors’ to the south? Or perhaps Joris himself?”
“Nobody put me up to this. I did it myself. After what Mitar told me, it was the only thing to do.”
“Ah, yes. Mitar. The foolish boy. He appears to be enamored by your arrival.”
“He’s not enamored. He’s trying to do what’s right for Euphoria.” I looked at the guards. “For all of you.”
“I am the only one who knows what’s best for my people.”
“Do you?” My emotions started to get the best of me. “You kept a Herald captive just to draw Mana from him when you should have killed him.”
Cellica got up from her seat. As she took a step forward, Vull moved close to her. “It’s all right,” she said as she put a hand up to him. “I want to make this point clear to my guest.”
She moved in front of me, not taking her eyes off me as she paced back and forth. “Do you know what it’s like to witness what I have? To see the world you know ravaged by darkness? For the entire history of your people to be gone…” She snapped her fingers. “…before you could finish blinking? This Herald you speak of and others like them are responsible for the destruction of everything I’ve ever known. It is only right that I use them to rebuild a new home for myself… and to make them suffer as I have suffered.”
“I hate to break it to you but I’m only saying this because nobody else will. You might have been able to use the Mana to fortify your homes but also gave the Herald a chance to recover. Now he’s stronger than ever. And he’ll come back to destroy the very home you just built.”
“We are prepared to defend ourselves and I will take him back into captivity.”
“He’s influenced you. You’re not thinking straight—”
“How dare you question me!” Her voice cut through the air and echoed through the silence in the hall. Despite all of the guards being intimidated, I didn’t back down. I couldn’t now.
I took a step toward her and Vull did the same to me. “Just tell me this,” I said. “Have you always been thinking straight? Tell me you haven’t had visions of the Herald in your dreams?”
The blond’s throat bobbed up and down with a hard swallow. Her jaw clenched as she stared a hole through me. Just a second of hesitation was all I needed to see.
“Then it’s true,” I said. “You thought you were in control of the Herald when it’s only been growing stronger this whole time. And now it’s free.”
“Free because of your interference—”
The room suddenly shook violently. Everybody put their hands up to steady themselves. The glass chandelier flickered as it swayed back and forth. The rumbling didn’t stop, sending shards of the light down crashing onto the floor.
Vull immediately moved in front Cellica to shield her from the glass. But I knew a falling chandelier was the least of our worries.
I activated the Life Rune and rushed out of the room along with the guards. I heard the screams and shouts of the villagers through the doors of the castle as they pushed open. And when they opened fully, I saw why they were screaming.
Dark swirls of energy had opened in the sky above. Four-legged black beasts fell from the rifts and attacked the unprepared townsfolk.
“Take them down!” one of the guards yelled.
Dozens of them lined up and launched a volley of flaming arrows into the air as I’d seen Lyra do many times before. They pierced through the beasts and turned them into Mana before they could land. But there were so many portals opening, they couldn’t get them all.
It was only a second later when there was fighting everywhere through Euphoria. I charged forward among the guards and summoned my Stone Golem to bowl over a pack of the beasts coming for me. Then I turned around to shoot a blast of ice at another lunging pack. There was so much Mana on the ground from the beasts I killed but still more rained down over and over.
If that wasn’t enough, a dark cloud of energy larger than the others billowed together, big enough it blocked out the moon.
“This can’t be good.” I watched as the Herald I saw only moments earlier descended. I knew it was him because he locked his glowing blue eyes on me as he floated fifty yards in the air before me.
“The one who saved me from my captors,” he said. “I will grant you the honor of dying by my hand.”
“Not a chance!” I zoomed into the air and summoned a Rock Burst right at him. He put up a yellow barrier that blocked my attack, vaporizing it completely.
“You’ll have to do better than that.”
“All right, I will.” I switched to a Radiant Beam and fired but he summoned a black barrier this time, absorbing the energy completely. Whatever it is Cellica did, he was as strong as any Herald I’d ever heard about.
“And now… I will show you the true meaning of power.” The Herald hovered in the air and held his arms out. Before I could react, he summoned purple bolts of lightning that came crashing down. They fired with so much energy, they ignited the grass and burned through the stone homes like they were made of tinder. “You cannot stop me! I will destroy the one who had the gall to make me her captive!”
“No!” I zoomed forward without thinking, just trying to level him with a punch. But just before my fist collided, he vanished completely. “Dammit…” I hovered in the air before flying back down and racing into the castle.
With the guards fighting the Shadows, I had a clear path to the cells below. Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra had already blown the bars open when I arrived.
“What’s going on?” Mitar grabbed the bars of his cell opposite from us.
“The Herald’s back.” I broke his lock and pulled the door open.
“I’m sorry, Virgil. I didn’t mean for you to get caught up in all of this—”
“It’s okay. This was going to happen eventually. Better to do it now than before it gets worse. Find somewhere safe to hide before this is all over.”
He nodded quickly then raced back into the castle.
Lyra grabbed her bow from the hook hanging on the wall then readied it. “What are we waiting for?”
“The Herald is going for Cellica,” I said. “But…”
“What is it?” Rhiannon said.
“The Herald… He’s blocking all of our attacks. I’m not anywhere close to breaking through his barriers.”
“There must be a way to defeat him,” Zafina said. “We must exhaust every possibility.”
I shook away the doubts in my head, realizing it was pointless to have them.
We raced back into the castle and toward the hall. I heard the sounds of explosions and screaming inside the main hall. Guards were scattered on the floor, seemingly defeated. At the center of the room, Vull wielded a giant flaming red Mana axe he tried to cleave through the Herald in front of him.
“Pitiful.” The Herald raised a blue barrier that blocked the axe and sent the big man stumbling back.
Off to the side of the room, Cellica stood alone, channeling fireballs in both palms. The Herald raised his hands as the flames came shooting forward, absorbing them like I’d seen before.
“Truly pitiful,” he sighed.
“Try this on for size!” Lyra fired an ice arrow but the Herald quickly spun around and summoned a red barrier to make the arrow dissipate.
“Attack!” I yelled. “Go!” I called an Ice Owl by my side and sent it darting forward straight for the Herald as Rhiannon charged.
The Herald kept his hands up, absorbing my familiar completely with a red barrier then blasting Rhiannon with a beam of black energy before she could get anywhere near him.
“Keep attacking!” I fired a Radiant Beam and the Herald switched to a black barrier that absorbed it completely.
“Vull!” Cellica yelled. “Capture this Herald! For your queen!”
“Ahhhhh!” Vull roared as he brought his axe back over his head. He brought the flaming axe down with a massive swing but the Herald was too fast, bringing up a blue barrier that knocked the big man back.
But the Herald wasn’t so fast he could see Rhiannon coming from behind. The Mana Dancer seized the opening and pounced, sinking her dagger right into his back.
“Agh!” The Herald gasped in pain as he fell to his knees.
“You got him!” I summoned a Black Viper to sneak up on the Herald and snatch him by an ankle. Lyra and Zafina fired more flames to come down on the Herald as Rhiannon reared back with another hard stab. Cellica charged her flames again as Vull readied another attack.
“Enough!” The Herald pounded his fists into the ground and covered himself in a dome of bright energy that sent Rhiannon flying back. The energy kept going, hitting me and forcing me back against the wall. The impact put me in a daze, making me lose my vision and hearing for a moment.
It took a few seconds for me to crawl onto my hands and knees. When I regained my senses, I saw that the others were struggling the same as me. Only the Herald was standing at the center of the room. He hunched over from the stab Rhiannon had given him but he still held his arms out, ready for another attack.
“The power you have taken from me… A minor concession for allowing me to rest and strengthen myself. Now I will use this power to destroy you.” He turned toward Cellica as she tried to get to her feet.
“Never!” Vull barked as he popped up and charged with his axe.
“Foolish.” The Herald raised his hand and used another blue barrier to knock back the big man’s swing.
Another blue barrier. Another damn blue barrier.
“Wait a second…” I muttered to myself. “Is he…” I fired a Radiant Beam at the Herald and he absorbed it effortlessly with a black barrier. “He’s blocking the elements with the opposite. All I have to do is…” As soon as it hit me, I started barking out orders.
“Lyra! Ice arrows! Zafina! More flames! Rhiannon, wait for your opening!” The ladies got up to their feet without the Herald noticing because he was too busy focusing on Cellica.
“This better work,” I muttered to myself. I summoned my Light Clone by my side and it immediately fired a Radiant Beam. “Now!”
The Herald blocked my clone’s beam with a black barrier as Zafina and Lyra fired. Zafina’s fireball got through the barrier though, igniting his robes. Lyra’s ice arrow pierced him in his side. I fired a Rock Burst that caught him on his legs.
“No!” The Herald spun around and aimed at me.
I sent a Stone Golem charging back at him. But he couldn’t raise the right barrier in time and got cracked right in the center of his chest. He went sailing to the side of the room and crashed hard against it.
“Ahhhh!” Rhiannon didn’t waste a second as she streaked at her vulnerable target.
“Zafina!” I looked toward the Mana Seer and she nodded. We both aimed our weapons at Rhiannon, who caught the attacks with her dagger to turn it into a Divine Blade pulsing with white energy. With a swift stab, Rhiannon plunged it right into the Herald’s face.
“Ungh!” The Herald grunted in pain as it tried to break free. But Rhiannon kept twisting her blade, digging it so deep that black blood sprayed in every direction. He finally managed to knock her back with an energy blast but immediately fell on all fours. All of the damage he’d taken was enough to leave him nearly motionless. His blood dripped like a broken faucet over the stone tiles around us.
Queen Cellica walked before him and looked down her nose at him. Vull moved by her side, ready with his axe.
“Detain him,” she said. “Put him back in stasis.”
“What?” I exclaimed. “You can’t be serious. Leaving him alive will only give him a chance to recover.”
“I will not allow him to recover. I will make him suffer like all of my people have. He will spend the rest of his existence on the verge of death.”
“You can’t do that. Cellica…” I was pleading with her at this point. If it wasn’t the Herald, someone or something was influencing her so much she couldn’t see reason.
The Herald slowly turned his head up. His pale face was blackened with streaks of his dark blood all over his cheeks, some of it getting into his eyes and teeth. Despite how much damage Rhiannon’s blade had done, he smiled a bloody smile.
“Yes, I see it in you,” he said. “The same as the people on Earth. Your lust for power. You cannot kill me. Not when you can continue to draw strength from me. Do it.”
“You’re doing what he wants,” I said. “If you don’t kill him, I’ll do it myself—”
“No!” Queen Cellica commanded. “I…” She closed her eyes and sighed deeply through her nose. “My… My mind is… My mind is my own…” She gritted her teeth as she stared at Vull. “Execute him.”
Without waiting, the big man brought his axe over his head then buried it into the Herald’s skull. The Herald slumped to the ground in a pool of blood before turning into a pile of Mana orbs.
“Ungh…” Cellica groaned as she collapsed to the ground.
“My queen!” Vull fell to his knees and cupped her in his arms.
Zafina rushed up and cast a healing spell over her. Though Cellica’s eyes were closed, she seemed to be breathing softly.
“Is she okay?” Lyra asked, an eyebrow raised.
I listened closely and noticed the fighting outside had stopped. “I think she’ll be fine,” I sighed.
The Nobles stayed up through the night to begin the reconstruction of their town. The burning fires were put out, though the aroma of ash and cinders would linger for several days. The rubble from the buildings was carried away, though time would be needed to repair the damage. Every orb of Mana was collected and every trace of a Shadow was removed, though the memory of the attack would stay clear in everybody’s head. The injuries were many but the casualties were few. Despite all of the ‘thoughs’ they had to deal with, the people of Euphoria were more relieved than anything else to see that it was over.
I stood near the castle with Lyra, Rhiannon, and Zafina. The Mana Seer healed a man still recovering from his wounds. He thanked her with a bow of his head before assisting others who were moving a chunk of stone that had been broken off the castle.
As I surveyed the damage, I felt someone standing just behind me. Vull’s presence was hard not to notice, even when you weren’t looking at him.
“Queen Cellica will speak to you now in her chambers,” he said with his stern voice, though he wasn’t trying to be as intimidating as he was before.
“We will help the others,” Rhiannon said.
As the ladies got to work, I headed into the castle with Vull. He accompanied me up a spiral stone staircase and to a set of ornate silver doors. He pushed them open and inside, I saw Cellica’s lavish quarters. The space was as big as any quarters I’d seen in Iorus. There was a dresser made from silver off to one side. Next to it, a rack held several elaborate gowns for her to choose from. A long mirror next to it gave her a chance to look over herself, like any woman wanting to look her best back home.
Bearskin and wolfskin rugs lined the floors, soft underneath my feet even though I was in my boots. The place was comfortable enough but it was even more inviting because of the perfume in the air. It was subtle and not overpowering, like standing in a rose garden.
Queen Cellica stood next to an open balcony where I could see the clouds and mountains down below.
“That will be all,” she said to Vull. “You may excuse us.”
The big man bowed his head and closed the door behind him. I dug my cane into the soft fur and walked next to Cellica to get a better look at the view.
“It’s even better than I expected,” I said. “I can see the plains. I can see the forest in the south. I can see Haven. I can see…” The ominous fortress in the distance was barely visible. But the dark aura coming from it permeated through the clouds enough for it to stick out. It was another reminder of what was more important than anything else.
“You can see it,” I said. “It’s right there in front of you…”
Cellica turned to me and put her hands on my cheeks. Without warning, she leaned close and kissed me. It wasn’t a soft kiss either. It was rough and forceful, her tongue probing my lips open as if she wanted to examine my teeth. The sweet scent of her perfume and her soft hands caressing my face made it more enjoyable. I didn’t protest, though I was a bit confused.
She pulled away from me with a focused stare. Her eyes were blue like I remembered but they no longer shimmered as they did before.
“Are you sure you’re thinking straight?” I asked.
“I assure you, my mind is clearer than it has been in ages.” She put her lips back on mine, whispering as she kissed me again. “I am no longer under the influence of another. My desires are my own. And right now, I desire you, Euphoria’s savior.”
Cellica moved away again and walked over to her dresser. She placed her silver tiara down then turned back around toward me. Her eyes locked on mine, she reached behind her back. With one swift motion, the tight fabric of her silken white dress loosened on her body, wrinkling until falling off completely around her ankles. She had nothing on underneath, giving me a chance to admire her fully.
She was as slim as I expected. Her breasts weren’t as large as Rhiannon’s or Zafina’s, though they had a youthfulness that made them round with little sag. Pale skin covered her from her head, down her flat stomach, all the way down her long legs. I looked between her smooth legs and saw her mound was just as smooth. There was just a hint of a line of pink, wetness shimmering enough for me to notice.
She stepped toward me, not moving her gaze away. “I may be the Queen of the Nobles but I have desires as any other woman. They have not been fulfilled in a long time.”
“Hmm…” I put my hands on my hips and shrugged. “And I suppose you want me to find someone to help you with that. Because I know a guy…”
“Hmph.” The corner of her lips turned into a smirk. “Even at a time like this, you find a time to joke.”
“I can’t help myself.”
“Neither can I.” She moved closer and raised my tunic over my head. My pants followed and I was just as naked as her, my length throbbing and pointed right at her.
“Come…” She took her hand in mine and led me over to the bed. I watched her crawl onto it before moving onto her back and spreading her legs. I crawled on top of her but two hard hands on my shoulders forced me down on my knees on the edge of the bed. “I am a queen. Even you, Ultima, will treat me as such.”
The aroma from between her legs was as sweet as the rest of her. I didn’t protest, moving my mouth forward and meeting her folds with my tongue.
“Ahh…” A deep gasp escaped her as I licked up and down her sensitive area. Her slit wet with more of her sweet taste, making it even easier for me to lap her up. Something about doing this to her made me so eager that I lost myself. My hands moved up and gripped her thighs, forcing her legs even wider so I could dig in even more.
Cellica’s gasps turned into throaty moans. Her skin was wet with sweat under my touch. I gripped her firmer as she began to writhe uncontrollably.
Her moans grew louder and louder until suddenly she cried out with a scream. Her groan eventually became too big to get out of her throat. There was only her shuddering to signal how much pleasure she was experiencing. I held onto her as she came, digging my tongue into her folds to taste the sweetness spilling out.
As she collapsed back onto the bed, I crawled on top of her to take my position. Now she was more than willing to please me. Her eyes flickered open and closed as I plunged into her.
Back home, I’d been with enough women that I lost count. Instagram models and wanna-be celebrities. Fashion designers and failed actresses. Rich CEOs who liked to push people around. Ordinary women I’d run into at the clubs in the North Side. But I’d never been with a queen before.
I wasn’t thinking about anybody else except for Cellica at the moment. I wasn’t thinking about her as a queen either. She was just a blond wrapping her legs around me, pulling me even deeper.
I pressed my hands on her wrists and pinned them at her sides as I drove myself into her. I pumped hard and fast, trying to drill her right into the soft mattress. The echoes of our bodies slapping together were unmistakable. I wondered if the rest of Euphoria could hear us through the open window. A part of me wanted them to know I was taking their queen.
But my thoughts emptied as my desire grew stronger. There was nothing more I wanted than to reach my end—to enjoy the woman wrapping herself tight around me.
“Virgil…” she spoke with a hard voice. Her eyes narrowed and her jaw clenched as she began moving her hips back in the same rhythm as me. “Give me what you have inside of you. Give me the strength I sense.”
I gritted my teeth and pumped even harder, digging into her as much as I could. My hips were a blur as I slammed my body into her. All of the pleasure ramped up inside my body, gathering until I couldn’t hold back.
“Say my name.” She forcefully freed her wrists from my grip and grabbed the sides of my head. “Say my name!”
Overcome by my lust, I let go. “Cellica…”
“Say it…”
“Cellica…”
“Say it as you come.”
“Cellica…”
One last word was all I got out. My grunt stuck in my throat as I lost myself. My length throbbed hard inside of her, spilling every drop of my seed I’d been holding back. Her wetness wrapped tight around me as if she wanted to pull even more out of me. I held on for as long as I could, trying to give us both what we wanted.
But even Ultima had his limits. My desire left me and I collapsed on top of her, completely spent. We stayed against each other—sweaty, breathing hard, heart racing.
I’d never been with a queen before. I was glad I fixed that.
~ ~ ~
Cellica wrapped herself in a white robe that covered her body except for her cleavage. Even after she’d been satisfied, she still looked like she was trying to seduce me. But I knew that wasn’t the case. The look on her face as she stared out her balcony window was one more somber.
I walked next to her to enjoy the view. It was a lot nicer after both of us had satisfied one another.
“That was fun.” I smiled at her but she didn’t return it.
“My mind is heavy. I needed something to clear it. I apologize for being so… forward.”
“I wish more women were like you and not ashamed to admit what they wanted. You should see some of the women back home and the games they play…”
Cellica stood there, eyes unblinking. It was obvious she didn’t care what was out there because something was on her mind.
“When the other world attacked us on Qashia, I thought it was a dream. So many of those ‘Heralds’ came. And they summoned beasts as large as our buildings. There were thousands of us and we fought back. I did not think they would be able to withstand our defenses but they crushed us as if we were insects. We never had a chance.
“When we fled here to Iorus, the memory of what happened remained as fresh as the moment it happened.”
“It’s hard to forget something like that,” I sighed. “I can’t imagine what it’s like. To lose so many people… To lose an entire world.”
“I was not sad. I was not confused. More than anything, I was angry. I was frustrated. I have seen the greatest Mana wielders of our world not able to put up a fight. It hurt me to my core. It hurt my pride. If they could not win, then what chance did I have. I wanted vengeance. So… I took those who shared the same strong will as me and founded a new city.”
“Is that why you kept that Herald captive?”
She sighed softly and nodded. “I knew it would only provide me a modicum of comfort. But I would rather have that than nothing at all. As we drew power from the Herald, we were able to strengthen Euphoria. We mined resources at a faster rate. We reinforced our structures. My guards could go on hunts to fight Shadows and collect even more Mana. The Herald’s power would be the one who would help us avenge those we lost.
“But something happened. I remember one night I had a nightmare. I brushed it off but it happened again. By the time I realized his presence was growing stronger, it was too late. I thought I was the one drawing energy from him but he was merely biding his time.”
Her head dropped as she stared at the ground. “I failed my people. And now we have suffered casualties and we must rebuild Euphoria.”
“You might’ve made a mistake but that doesn’t mean you can’t recover. Euphoria will be back, just like you said.”
She turned her head back up and smiled softly at me. The hardened queen I knew was gone though I could still sense the pride coming from her. “You are different. You speak with unrivaled optimism.”
“No point in getting down about anything.”
“Though your advice is obvious, it is much needed. I thank you, Virgil. I will remain the beacon my people have always looked to.” She walked over to her drawer and pulled it open. She grabbed something and held it out. The blue light coming from the jewel in her palm was bright but not enough to block out what I knew it was.
“A Mana Core,” I said.
“We synthesize the Mana we drew from the Herald. This in particular is noticeably stronger—from one of our latest extractions. I know you will put it to good use.”
I nodded and took it from her. “Thank you.”
“I will grant you access to the resources in the mountains. As soon as possible, I will have my men begin gathering the ore from the caverns.”
I sighed a breath of relief, remembering why I’d come all this way in the first place.
“There is something else I think you might find interesting,” she said.
“Still more, huh?”
“There is a podium at the center of town. On it rests a clear orb. We did not know what purpose it served though I imagine you might have some use for it.”
“…It sounds like a Mana Point. It allows travel here directly without draining endurance.”
“As I expected.” She walked closer to me and put a hand on my cheek. She kissed me deeply, letting her tongue linger on mine before gently pulling away. “There is a great battle ahead. We are from different worlds but we will fight against the darkness together.”
The determination in her eyes was palpable. I swallowed hard and nodded. “Yeah… We will.”
We returned to Haven in the afternoon, exhausted, worn-down, and wanting nothing more than to lay our heads. After a few hours of rest, I woke up with the sun still near its apex. I had a full day ahead of me but I wanted nothing more than to take a break from all of the drama and fighting.
Joris listened to the details of what happened and nodded in approval. “You have been on quite a journey. I would recommend you take this opportunity to rest. I can see the fatigue clear on your face.”
“That obvious, huh?” I sighed.
“The Nobles will need some time to gather the resources. There is no need to rush back out there so quickly.”
“I agree,” Rhiannon said. “We should take this opportunity to collect ourselves. I will speak to the villagers here and see how their training is coming along.”
“And I will make sure there is an abundance in the stockade,” Zafina said. “Though I do not wish for the worst to come, we must be prepared for all possibilities. Food and water are always of utmost importance.”
Zafina and Rhiannon excused themselves, leaving me alone with the old man watching over the peaceful village. I limped forward with the help of my cane while Joris walked by my side, his hands behind his back.
“So… The Nobles thought it would be best to gather Mana from a Herald itself. To risk something that great truly signifies how desperate our people are.”
“She wasn’t desperate as much as she wanted vengeance. In a way, I don’t hold it against her. It’s hard to think straight after losing everything you’ve ever known.”
“I am glad you were able to make her see reason. Nothing is stopping the other world from coming for us. We must stand together if we are to have a chance.”
“If they’re with us or not, I’ve sworn to protect Iorus. But… it’s nice having her along.”
“Indeed.”
I looked up toward the hillside and saw Lyra standing next to the stone wall. She wasn’t firing arrows, instead just sitting quietly and looking out into the distance.
“Lyra,” I said. “She seems… different from everybody else.”
“I would say everybody is different from everyone else. But it is more accurate for that young woman. She is carefree—a free spirit. I wish I had the energy she had during my youth.”
“She’s got a lot of energy but she gets moody from time to time. I get it though. I’d be upset about what happened. But she’s not trusting of the raiders or the Nobles. She didn’t think I could get Queen Cellica on our side. I know her cynicism isn’t just from losing Qashia because you’re still optimistic. The people in Haven are the same.” I chuckled to myself, realizing how much I didn’t know about her. “I guess I’m just wondering what Lyra’s deal is.”
Joris straightened up as he looked at the silver-haired woman in the distance. “I haven’t known Lyra for very long. We all came together when the attack happened. She lost her mother. She lost her father. She lost a brother. We have all lost. We all cope in our own way. What you see now is her way.”
He patted me on the arm, smiling as he walked back to his hut. “If anything, she is resilient.”
“No kidding…” With the rest of the day off, I headed up the hillside to join her. She moved to sit on the grass and leaned against the wall as she looked down on Haven. Her fingers played with the blades of grass, her lips twisted as she whistled.
“It’s nice up here, ain’t it?” I said as I took a seat next to her.
“It’s okay. The air could be a little fresher.”
“Back home, there was never any air as fresh as this. All the cars and factories meant it was smoggy as hell. I never noticed it though until I left.”
“You must’ve been happy to get away.”
“It was nice to get some fresh air but I have fond memories of the North Side. It’ll always be home.”
She raised an eyebrow at me. “What about here? Aren’t you trying to protect Iorus or that place back to the west?”
“I can have more than one place to call home.”
“Fair enough.” She turned back to the grass, picking at it to distract herself from something on her mind. Then again, Lyra was the type that there might not have actually been anything on her mind.
“The Nobles are on our side,” I said. “Queen Cellica’s judgment was just a little cloudy because of the Herald.”
“There was no Herald when she left this place behind and started her own city. She established Euphoria all on her own.”
“True. You can hold that against her—”
“But what?” She looked up at me, almost angry. For a second, I thought about getting up and giving her space. But I couldn’t walk away. Not now.
I didn’t say anything though. I just stayed quiet, letting her turn the gears in her head for herself. She sighed a soft breath through her nose, lips twisted in contemplation.
“Operation Reconciliation,” she said.
“It was your idea,” I said with a chuckle.
“What was I thinking?”
“It doesn’t matter what your attitudes are, you’re all Qashians.”
“You’ve still got a long way to go, Virgil. But… I think you can do it. I feel like…” She stopped suddenly.
“What is it?” I sensed there was something heavier on her mind.
“I feel like you’re the only person I can trust besides Joris. You two are the… the only ones I have left.”
“You can trust Rhiannon and Zafina.”
“If they’re your friends, they’re my friends, too. Something tells me they’re more than friends though.” She arched an eyebrow at me, a not-so-devilish smirk crossing her lips.
I chuckled and shrugged. “I trust them.”
“I know what that’s like.”
“I figure you had a lot of old flames in Qashia. Lyra the heartbreaker.”
“Pfft! Don’t patronize me. I’m talking about my brother. I could trust him with anything. This one time, we went out late when there was a lunar eclipse. Our parents told us to stay close to home but I couldn’t get a good viewing angle. I convinced my brother the view would be better from the mountainside.”
“Something tells me you convinced him.”
She laughed, her eyes lost in her memory. “We got to the top and saw the eclipse. It was beautiful. One moment of time when everything was lined up perfectly. Of course, the moment was ruined when a wild coyote came after us. Thankfully I had a knife with me. It left a scar but I got the best of it.” She put her left wrist up and showed me the small line on her fair skin. “I told Norris not to tell mom and dad and he shut his mouth. Mom and dad never found out… Now they never will…”
Lyra maintained her composure despite the somberness in her eyes.
“Norris… He was younger than you?”
“That’s right,” she said with a nod. “He was always there, listening to me, getting my back. Even when I was doing foolish things like sneaking out at night. He always thought I was right. I liked to think that helped me make the right decisions… because I wanted him to be okay…” She swallowed and blinked. “I miss him.”
I stayed quiet, enjoying the serenity up on the hillside. Whatever was going through her head, I couldn’t push her to tell me. Lyra had to deal with her problems in her own way, just like Joris said.
“Thanks for coming up here,” she said.
“It’s nice up here. No trouble at all.”
“Still…” She reached out and put her hand on top of mine. “I appreciate it.”
“We’ve been traveling so much, we’re taking the day off. You plan on hanging around here all night.”
“Until I get tired. It’s a perfect day to do nothing.”
I looked up at the clear blue sky and smiled. “Can’t argue with that.”
~ ~ ~
“You have gained eight total levels since your last visit.”
Ultima
Level 72 Battle God
Hit Points 300
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 22 (+1)
Fire (Speed) 26 (+1)
Water (Durability) 23 (+2)
Life/Death (Control) 36 (+4)
Cybil brought the data on the display for me to read. Half of the points went into control, which made sense since that was what I used most as Ultima. Beating the undead ram and the Herald right after gave me the biggest boost I’d gotten in a long time.
“Your affinity to stone has increased.”
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 3
Dark - Level 2
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 2
Stone - Level 3 (+1)
More data appeared on the display. It was only one level but any improvement was satisfying. Now I knew why Omegas were always so eager to push themselves back at the Districts.
“You have acquired two Mana Bonds as well?”
“Two?”
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 5: 20% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 5: 20% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 2: 10% Ability Channel Speed Bonus
Cellica - Level 1: 10% Damage Bonus for nearby allies
“Hmm… I guess that makes sense.”
Getting on Cellica’s good side gave me an immediate benefit. Sleeping with her made it even clearer she enjoyed my company. I still wasn’t sure what to make of Lyra but it was nice to see that I was headed in the right direction at least.
“All right.” I held up the Mana Core Queen Cellica gave me. “I got something for you. And I think you should have something for me.”
“I have finished processing the Core.” The podium rose from a hole in the ground. On it, a blue energy in a sphere resonated brighter than the Core I’d left before. “You may absorb this Mana for an increase to your stats.”
“I like the sound of that.” I pushed my hand out and the energy immediately began flowing into my arm. The rush of energy was cool and warm at the same time, flooding my veins and spreading through the rest of my body. The feeling lasted for a few seconds before subsiding. I looked at the display to see the changes.
Ultima
Level 72 Battle God
Hit Points 400 (+100)
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 22
Fire (Speed) 26
Water (Durability) 23
Life/Death (Control) 36
“That’s a lot of hit points,” I said.
“You are Ultima. Increasing the amount of damage you can absorb can only aid you in your quest.”
“I’m pretty sturdy already but there are a lot of bigger challenges ahead. Can’t complain about being able to stay conscious.”
“The more hit points you have, the longer you are able to remain on the battlefield before the Life Rune recalls you to Zion for regeneration. You are correct in assuming there will be greater threats ahead. If you can increase your margin for error, you must take it.”
“That’s a lot of words to tell me I need to be as strong as I can be. Speaking of which…” I placed the Core on the podium and watched it recede into the ground. “You were right about there being a strange presence to the north. We’re heading south for the marshes for more resources. Do you ‘sense’ anything down there?”
“I detect large Mana reserves in pockets within the swamps. That Mana will aid you in powering the Holy Light Cannon. However, because there are such large Mana reserves, there is a greater chance for Pandora intervention. I do not sense the wickedness I did in the mountains but there is an undeniable presence. Whether or not that presence is malevolent will be something you have to discover for yourself.”
“Something big is down there… Cybil, the Sol Lands… There seems to be a lot of activity here. Are you telling me nothing happened here until the Qashians showed up?”
“The communities that existed in the Sol Lands are ancient. They came and went, as many civilizations do. I cannot offer you any insight that would be relevant to your cause.”
“That’s cool. If there’s Mana down there, I might as well go get it and get this cannon built.”
“Can I be of further assistance?”
“That should wrap it up for now.”
“Then I will await your return, Ultima.”
Even though I slept early that night, my fatigue kept me sleeping in later than usual. Being a Battle God wasn’t enough to save me from catching up on my sleep like I did when I was back home. By the time I was awake, the sun was already high.
The people of Haven were already hard at work, transporting the resources being brought down by the Nobles. While they were busy, I stuffed myself with a hearty breakfast of eggs and roasted meats. It wasn’t as refined as what I had in Navica but it was more than enough to fuel me for a long day. By the time I stepped onto the plains that afternoon, I was looking forward to spending all of my renewed strength.
We’d been walking for half-an-hour, making our way to the swamps in the south. A breeze whistled by to fill my nostrils with the scent of the lush grass. Lyra walked behind with Zafina as the two of them discussed battle tactics. Rhiannon was by my side as she looked me up and down.
“See anything you like?” I said with a smirk.
“There is something different about you. Your armor has a bit of a brighter sheen to it.”
“I did gain a few levels.”
“It is not the levels you have gained. There is something else about you—an air of confidence I can’t pinpoint.”
“Maybe some of Queen Cellica’s arrogance rubbed off on me.” I was chuckling but Rhiannon continued to eye me like I was a puzzle.
“No, that is not it. Though I cannot complain. You have every reason to be proud. You displayed a certain level of tactical ability against that Herald. To infer that its barriers were blocking the different elements is not a conclusion everybody would have reached.”
I shrugged. “I should’ve figured it out sooner. If I hadn’t, I would’ve told everybody to bombard that Herald as a last resort.”
“If we hadn’t succeeded, I wonder what would have become of Euphoria.”
“No point in wondering about it. As long as we’re working together, we can beat anything.” I winked at her and finally Rhiannon returned my smile with one of her own.
We continued making our way south when the ground rumbled. The rabbits buried themselves in the dirt and the deer galloped away. Above, a dark cloud of black and purple energy billowed until vultures swooped down.
“I’m on it!” Lyra was the first to act, drawing her flaming arrows and piercing through the birds one by one.
We didn’t leave the work to her though. Zafina stood guard with her, sending more fireballs into the air. I joined in on the fun by checking how much stronger my flames were. Just as the display in Zion indicated, the fireballs I shot out were bigger now, large enough to engulf the birds completely.
“I like the looks of that…” I looked over to Rhiannon, who wasn’t eager to stand around and let us do all the work.
The raven-haired fighter drew her Mana dagger and tossed it like a throwing knife, splitting one of the birds and turning it into Mana. Even with a large flock of birds descending on us, only their squawks could get anywhere near us.
“Random battles,” I sighed. “They can be a bit of nuisance, can’t they—”
Before I could finish, the ground rumbled again. I put my hands up to steady myself as I stared at the billowing cloud.
“What is it this time?” I said to myself. “Giant dragon? Flying lizard? Some other mythical creature trying to rack my eyes out with talons the size of Cavalier sabers?”
I kept watching the vultures descending as the grass quaked. But no giant beast or over-sized Golem made its way down. There wasn’t even a Herald to talk trash to me.
“Where is this thing?” I shifted my eyes to the ground and saw the grass rippling. The dirt bulged and bulged then bulged again until a sudden explosion sent a cloud of grass and soil into the sky.
I put my hand up to block it all, waiting for the air to clear. Without looking, I could hear something. It was running along the grass. It must’ve been moving really fast because it sounded like a thousand footsteps were headed in my direction.
When the dust settled, I finally saw what was there. It wasn’t coming toward us. No, it sounded like a thousand footsteps because it had a thousand limbs, all of them tapping in rhythm.
A millipede the size of a semi-truck dug its feet into the grass, tearing through the soil like it was digging a hole. A bright red sheen covered its entire body like a hard shell. It had no eyes I could see. There were only long bone mandibles on its mouth, reaching out like four giant claws. You wouldn’t have thought a featureless creature would look so menacing but the way its legs moved in sync with each other like a giant wave was creepy in a way. Its feet were only the size of basketballs, but a thousand of them could do more than enough damage to trample me. Seeing so many moving parts that big made me take a step back to make sure I was looking at it right.
“It’s got a hard outer shell,” I said. “Let me try to break through it first.”
I summoned a Stone Golem and sent it charging forward. While my rock familiar zoomed toward the beast, I fired a Rock Burst to back it up. The stones pelted the millipede’s face and made it rear back just enough for my Golem to barrel into its underbelly. My Golem was short but that only meant it packed a wallop when it collided. It slammed into the millipede and sent it skittering back.
“Its underside,” I said. “That’s its weakspot. Rhiannon, wait for an opening. Zafina, keep it at bay. Lyra, fire stone arrows to knock it back.”
The ladies were all in sync, following instructions without question. Zafina’s fireballs forced the millipede back as it tried to advance on us. My Golem kept it occupied as Lyra fired stone arrow after stone arrow. While Rhiannon stayed in position with her dagger, I floated in the air to see if I could distract it.
The beast reared back and moved on its back legs to aim at me—exactly like I wanted.
“Right here, big fella.” I floated closer to him, using myself like bait. “Come and get me. A nice juicy Battle God for you to eat.”
The beast let out a shriek you’d only hear in nightmares as it lunged forward. I just managed to swoop out of the way. All of my flying practice was paying off.
“Rhiannon!”
I called out to the Mana Dancer and she sprinted forward. Before the millipede could land back on its front legs, there was a fiery dagger digging into its underside. I watched as the black blood sprayed out from the wound and drenched Rhiannon. I would’ve felt sorry for her but she gritted her teeth, hardening her stare like she enjoyed seeing her victim bleed so much.
“Stay focused on its head!” I shouted. “Or whatever that thing on the end of it is…”
Zafina and Lyra bombarded the millipede’s upper body to knock it back and give Rhiannon a clear opening to rip it like opening a present.
Another flock of vultures came swooping toward me, forcing me to change my trajectory. I zoomed through the clouds as the vultures gave me chase.
“Can never have too much practice.” I turned around as I floated forward, steadying my aim on the birds. Their pale faces and empty white eyes made them more menacing than ordinary vultures but I wasn’t afraid of anything they could do to me. A Frozen Jet to one turned it into ice before it shattered into Mana in mid-air. Another took a Rock Burst that bloodied its face and forced it crashing to the ground. Another took a Radiant Beam. Another took a Dark Beam. Another took a fireball. I emptied every element in my arsenal on the flock, leaving a trail of Mana showering on the ground below.
I didn’t realize how far I’d flown until I saw how far the rest of the battle was taking place. As I saw Rhiannon continuing to split the millipede open, an idea came to me.
“I wonder…”
There was no telling what would happen but I had to give it a try. I readied myself then zoomed back toward the millipede. I moved as fast as I could, straining myself hard. Flying was like running in the air. The faster you went, the more your body had to work. My endurance was draining from me quickly. But I knew I had enough to make it.
The millipede reared its head back, leaning on its back legs as I approached.
“Let’s go!” I charged a Rock Burst and fired as soon as I neared its head. My momentum sent me crashing forward through the millipede. I shut my eyes as I felt the resistance. But I didn’t stop or even slow down. I kept going. Something wet splashed against my face and the noxious smell filled my nostrils, making me gag.
“Ungh…” I groaned as I landed back on the grass. But when I turned around, the sight was satisfaction enough for me to ignore whatever stink I had to endure.
I’d ripped a hole clear through the millipede’s mouth and shot out the hard shell of its body. It writhed back and forth in a waving motion before falling like a tree in the forest and exploding into Mana.
The stench of blood and guts covering me went away and the cool breeze filled my head with the smell of the arbor.
I walked over to collect the Mana as the others joined me.
“Impressive,” Zafina said. “You wield your flight better than before.”
“Looks to me like you were showing off,” Lyra said, grinning at me.
“Call it what you want,” I said. “But it’ll take a bigger beast than this for me to take it seriously.”
“Perhaps some of Cellica’s arrogance has rubbed off on you.” Rhiannon raised an eyebrow at me. I chuckled at her and shrugged, not bothering to continue our light-hearted argument.
The dark cloud in the sky faded away, taking the vultures away and leaving me to collect the Mana in peace. The ground continued to rumble though. I thought it was an approaching herd. But Balec and the Golden Arcs were easy to spot on horseback with their blond hair shimmering underneath the sunlight.
The group rode up to me and Balec hopped off his horse to greet me.
“That was an impressive feat,” he said. “You fought that beast as if it was an ordinary one.”
“You were watching, huh?” I replied. “Funny how you didn’t help out…”
“I would have assisted you but you had the situation well in hand.”
“It wasn’t any trouble… Though something tells me you didn’t come here to congratulate me.”
He held his arms out, smiling like a car salesman. “I bring good news. After learning of Nameno’s compliance to allow you passage through the mountains, the other raiders are beginning to fall in line. They are smaller groups, so they are willing to negotiate.”
I nodded in approval. “That’s good. I’ll leave it up to you to wrangle them up.” I looked over at Lyra. Though she remained distrustful of Balec by the look on her face, she didn’t speak up.
“Something has happened,” Balec continued. “The beasts on the plains appear to be growing in strength. For what reason, I don’t know. The presence of the other world is clear though.”
“That’s not a problem, is it?”
“The raiders are beginning to work together. When a battle is too difficult, they know when to flee. I can assure you the situation is in hand. However, there is another group that is not so quick to join our alliance.”
“How did I know it wouldn’t be so easy?”
Balec pointed over my shoulder. “To the southeast, before the swamps, there is a group of raiders led by Ceah. She is not convinced of our alliance. She thinks it is either some ploy by the other world to deceive us… or an attempt by me to gain control of the other raider groups.”
Balec gave me his car salesman smirk. “I wonder why she has that idea…” I said softly to myself. “And now I suppose you want me to convince her?”
“That’s the plan.”
“Anything I should know about Ceah? Will she shoot an arrow at me as soon as I’m in her sights?”
“Ceah will be open to dialogue. Though, you will still need to watch what you say.”
“Hmm…” I scratched the side of my chin, trying to figure out what the catch was. “I figured a car salesman like you would be able to convince her.”
Balec raised an eyebrow. “What’s a car?” He looked to the others as if they would have an answer for him.
“It doesn’t matter,” I said. “I’ll go talk to this Ceah lady and see what she wants.”
It took us an hour of walking to make it to the southeast of the plains. Even though I could see our destination in the distance, it still seemed like they were so far away. By the time we arrived, it felt like everything around us was gone. There were no raiders. There was no wildlife. I wondered if even Shadows would bother trying to attack us.
I narrowed my eyes toward the horizon and saw a small encampment at the foot of the forest lining the entire southern horizon. “That could be Ceah’s camp. Or it could just be more raiders. Only one way to find out.”
I picked up the pace seeing the finish line nearing. With the Life Rune deactivated, my cane dug into the soil, every step bringing me closer to the huts. A few more steps closer and I realized they weren’t huts. Wooden houses like small cabins lined the area. The logs weren’t smoothed or perfectly straight but they appeared sturdy enough to handle whatever harsh conditions the Sol Lands could throw at them. Small campfires burned, sending smoke into the sky as the sun started to go down.
The people walking around didn’t look like anything special. Women in white tunics and brown leather pants seemed to be the fashion for most Qashians here and they weren’t any different. They went about their day, cooking food over their fires and weaving textiles quietly underneath the shade of their log cabins.
One of them perked their head up when they noticed me approaching. Two fingers in their mouth, they let out a shrieking whistle loud enough to pierce the sky.
“I wonder what they’re calling,” I said. “Dogs? Wolves? Horses? Maybe a giant dragon?”
“It’d be pretty tough for them to hide one of those things,” Lyra said. “But you can never be too careful around raiders.”
As we approached the edge of the encampment, more women began to appear. It was hard to tell what they thought of me. They weren’t smiling but they didn’t look like they were about to attack either. They just stood there, focused and waiting for me to make the first move.
I put my hands up like I’d done so often talking to strangers to show them I wasn’t any harm. “Hello, ladies. My name’s Virgil. These are my companions Rhiannon, Lyra, and Zafina. We’re here to—”
“Yes, we’ve heard of you,” a voice came from behind the group of two dozen women. They all turned back and parted to make way for a woman to approach.
The others were dressed in tunics and leathers but this one was different. She wore only a loin to cover her chest and it was barely doing that. A piece of brown leather fabric like bikini bottoms and some matching leather boots were the only other things she wore.
Her strawberry-blond hair was short, braided and wrapped behind her head. She kind of looked like a coed, minus the whole leathery bikini thing she had going on.
She walked closer and I saw she was about my age, maybe a few years older. Her tan skin didn’t have any wrinkles. There was only a single small dimple as she narrowed her green eyes at me.
“Yes, I have heard all about you.” She crossed her arms underneath her chest, speaking with a commanding tone. The way she looked down her nose at me, you would’ve thought she was a giant but she was shorter than the other ladies I was with. “Balec has spoken of you.”
“Balec, eh?” I said, not sure if that was a good or bad thing. “I hope he told the truth about me.”
“And what would the truth be, Virgil?”
“The truth is I’m trying to get to the marshes to secure more resources to fight against Pandora. That I’m trying to unite the raiders across the plains. That I’m trying to save all of you.”
Her grin grew, deepening the dimple in her cheek. “Do you hear that?” She turned toward the other ladies. “We are saved. Our knight in shining armor.”
The ladies all burst into laughter—every one of them without exception.
I sighed as I waited for them to calm down. “I wish I knew what you were laughing at so I could write it down…”
The blond looked me up and down, her smile leaving her face. “He spoke of what you did against the raiders. It is not an impressive feat to handle such weak people.”
“What about Nameno?” I said.
She paused, pursing her lips before nodding slowly. “Perhaps that is something noteworthy. But this could be another deception on Balec’s part.”
“I understand why you wouldn’t believe him. But I’m telling the truth. The reason I’m here is for the marshes. If you have no interest, I can leave you and mind my own business.”
“You need my help if you’re going to enter the marshes.”
“Why’s that?”
“The marshes will swallow you whole unless you know the correct path to take through them. Only my group and the Warriors of the Serpent know the way.”
“Well… Isn’t that convenient?” I sighed and put a hand on my hip. “And I suppose you want something from me in exchange for your cooperation? There a dragon that needs slaying? Maybe you want me to build another one of these nice little cabins for you.”
Her arms still crossed, she walked around me, looking me up and down as if it would give her a better idea of me.
“Get a good look,” I said with a smirk.
“How can one who needs a cane to walk accomplish the deeds Balec mentioned?”
“I’m special.”
“Why don’t you show her?” Lyra spoke up suddenly.
The blond moved in front of me and raised an eyebrow. “Yes. Show me.”
I shrugged, figuring it wasn’t a big deal, then activated the Life Rune. The white metal sheets of armor formed around me, covering me from my neck down to my toes. Even just standing there, I felt a lot sturdier than before.
I straightened up then twirled my cane around before stabbing it into the ground. “Not bad, eh?”
The woman’s eyes widened. The others in the camp looked to one another, searching for confirmation that what they were seeing was real.
“Then it is true.” The blond walked up and put a hand on my chestplate, running her fingers down to the jewel lodged in my center. “You are a… god.”
“Iorus’s one true Battle God, at your service.”
She took a step back from me and nodded. “My name is Ceah. This is my village.”
“I kinda figured that.”
“Perhaps we can come to an arrangement. Let us discuss this. Alone.”
~ ~ ~
The inside of Ceah’s cabin was quainter than I expected it to be. The floor was a polished wood like the walls and ceiling but there were no furnishings except for piles of bearskins, wolfskins, and spotted jaguar hides. A small fire burned off to one side, its smoke exiting through a makeshift chimney just next to it.
I sat on the floor next to the fire with Ceah by my side.
“When we escaped to this world—to Iorus—everybody was scattered. There were arguments and disputes about what was best for our people. I like to believe I was one of the few who kept their wits despite watching Qashia fall before my eyes.”
“By becoming a raider?”
“Being a raider is a derogatory term but I have grown being offended by labels. Whatever you call me, I did what was best for me and those who believed me. We took refuge to the southeast to avoid contact with all of the other raiders. There is food. There is shelter. There is water. Only the beasts from this world attack us, and they provide us the resources we need to thrive. However, even with more than thirty in my camp, there are still few of us compared to so many others.”
“There’d be a lot more of you if you all got together. You know, you’re all fighting on the same side.”
“I can be reasoned with. The other raiders cannot. Not so simply, rather.”
“I’ve gained Nameno’s trust and that went a long way. I can do the same for you, Ceah.”
She shifted her eyes toward me. The knowing-little smirk on the corner of her lips made it seem like she was up to something. I was ready to activate the Life Rune and defend myself if it came down to it.
“I want to believe what Balec told me of you. But I cannot be so quick to trust. I need something from you.”
“Of course,” I said, chuckling because I knew it was coming. “Everybody wants something. So where’s the dragon you want me to slay?”
“There is no dragon I need you to slay.”
“Then what do you need?”
“You.”
My face wrinkled in confusion. “…Me?”
“We are all female in our camp. If we want to expand our camp, we need to be able to grow and flourish. And we will not be able to do so with no men.”
“Whoa!” I put my hands up, trying not to laugh too hard. “I like to have a good time. Believe me. But a whole camp of women. That’s asking too much of me.”
“Not them. They will have their opportunity if this reconciliation you’re proposing comes to fruition. I speak only for me.”
I thought about it for a moment. I didn’t object to it but it still gave me pause.
“Are you sure that’s what you want?” I said. “I mean, you just met me.”
“I am curious. But the others know we cannot remain as we are. Men must eventually be invited to my camp. Give me the opportunity with a Battle God. I will set the example for the rest of my camp that we need to grow and prosper.”
Before I could say anything, she popped up from the ground. “Do you not like what you see? Am I unappealing to you?”
Her flat stomach and slim waist on full display, all I could do was stare. “It’s not that,” I said, stifling a chuckle.
“Then it is the others you travel with. They are jealous.”
“No, they’re not the jealous type. If anything, Zafina would encourage this—”
“Then she can join us. She can be there to make sure I have no ill intentions. I only want…” She leaned closer and put her thumb on my lips before kissing me softly. “…I only want to be with a god.”
She slowly pulled away from me. Her smile was gone. There was only her focus stared, burning a hole through me to make it clear she was serious.
“If this is the only way—”
“It is the only way,” she said sternly.
“Then I guess we should invite Zafina…”
Ceah and the other women in the village did their best to accommodate us during the day. Even though it wasn’t anything different from the roasted meats available at Haven, I was never one to turn down some fresh barbecue. We had a chance to rest and relax underneath the stars on a comfortable stack of bearskins. With their work done, the women played on their lutes and recorders to provide some accompaniment to the view of the stars. As the small fires burned to keep us warm through the night, the howls of the animals were so distant, I didn’t even know they were there. It was nothing fancy, but Ceah had carved out her own nice spot in the Sol Lands for herself and her camp.
“Are you certain you’re ready?” Rhiannon eyed me curiously, her lips tight as she fought back a smile. “I’m sure this must be quite difficult for you.”
“Yes,” I sighed as sarcastically as I could. “I’m sure it will be torturous having to do this.”
We sat together next to a bonfire by ourselves while I waited for Ceah to prepare for what she wanted.
“You’re not jealous, are you?” I poked a stick at the fire. Now I was the one fighting back a smile.
“There is a chance Ceah may be up to something.”
“Maybe she’s a demon who wants to suck my life force out of me. I’ve heard stories of the succubus before.”
“We have those myths here as well. Though Ceah looks like a Qashian. Lyra seems to agree.”
“Where is she anyway?”
“She is wandering along the outskirts of the encampment. She is still wary of Ceah because she is a raider, though Lyra trusts your judgment.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll keep my guard up. I’m in, I’m out, and then we’ll be on our way to the marshes.”
“Virgil.” Zafina’s voice got my attention. She walked up to me and bowed her head. “Ceah awaits you.”
“Right.” I pressed my cane into the dirt and pushed myself to my feet.
“Try not to have too much fun,” Rhiannon said with a smile before turning back to the fire.
I walked with Zafina through the village, still not sure what I was going through. “I’ve had some strange requests before. This one might take the cake.”
“Is it truly so extraordinary?” Zafina said. “Ceah is a woman. Despite the exterior of these raiders, I can see in them their desire to establish a new home for themselves. Sleeping with Ceah will allow her the opportunity to set an example for the others and men may be invited to the camp.”
“I went from fighting a Herald in the mountains to teaching someone the birds and the bees.”
Zafina led me over to the edge of the village where a dirt clearing had been made. Rocks were piled around in a circle surrounding a bonfire that burned in the middle. It looked like a place where people sat around and told ghost stories when they were camping.
Ceah didn’t look like she was interested in telling any stories though, sitting with her legs crossed and her eyes focused on me.
“It is good to see you,” she said.
“Good to see you, too,” I sighed. I looked at Zafina and shrugged, trying to deal with the sudden awkwardness of the situation.
“I have spoken with Ceah,” Zafina said. “She must attain a certain level of arousal before she will allow you to consummate her proposal.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Uh… What’s that now?”
“She would like to watch first.” Zafina put a hand on my tunic. “I am here to assist you.”
Zafina was a Mana Seer who cast fireballs and healing spells when I was in battle. She gave me counsel when I needed advice. And even though I was as close to her as anybody, it was strange to be with her now with Ceah eying me so curiously.
That didn’t stop Zafina from taking my shirt off. I kept my eyes on Ceah, watching her eyes focus on me as Zafina moved down to my pants.
“You are strong,” Ceah said. “I can see it in your physique.”
“Must be the Mana,” I said. “Or what Cybil gave me. It’s hard to tell with all of the power-ups I’m getting.”
Zafina pushed my underwear down along with my pants, all the way to my ankles. My length popped up and she immediately grabbed it to make me even harder. Despite the cool air of the night, the campfire kept me warm enough to focus. But not completely.
“We’re just gonna do it out here, huh?” I looked around on the darkness of the plains. The moonlight shined down on the grass and highlighted an empty field that went for miles.
Zafina continued stroking me, kissing me on my cheek to increase my arousal. Then the blond moved down to her knees without hesitating and took me into her mouth. My body jerked for a moment as she swallowed me whole. She’d done this many times before but the feeling never got old.
“Yes… You are quite strong. I can see it in you.”
I didn’t know if Ceah’s commentary was turning me on or confusing me. But the desire in her eyes continued to the point that I slowly forgot about the absurdity of what was happening.
“You like what you see, huh?” I sighed a deep breath to enjoy the sight of Zafina skillfully bobbing her head back and forth.
“Yes…” Ceah got up to her feet and slowly inched toward me. “I think I do.” She reached behind her back and let her top fall off. A pair of tan breasts were on display. They were a handful, just big enough for me to squeeze, firm and perky. She kept moving closer, climbing out of her bottoms to reveal a slick mound between her legs.
“I think that will be enough.” She put a hand on Zafina’s shoulder to move the Seer away. “It appears you are ready, Virgil.”
“It appears so.”
I shifted my eyes between Zafina and Ceah, wondering what my next move would be.
“This is awkward—”
Before I could finish, Ceah pounced on me. Despite her small frame, her momentum made me fall on my back. I thudded against the dirt. A momentary pain went away quickly as she tangled her tongue with mine.
She was aggressive. Ferocious. Wild. She kissed me like she was trying to devour me. Her hands roamed along my chest, squeezing my neck and shoulders. Her legs wrapped around my sides like she was trying to not let me wriggle away as she straddled me.
I put my hands up and grabbed her slim waist, realizing just how firm she was.
My confusion was gone. The ridiculousness of her proposal was not so ridiculous. There was just us, underneath the moonlight and next to a roaring fire as we went at one another.
“Take me,” she groaned. “Be strong! I will not have someone so weak inside of me!”
Taking Ceah’s guidance, I grabbed her wrists and rolled her onto her back. I pressed the weight of my body down on her as we returned forceful kisses against each other.
“Yes,” she giggled on my lips. “Do it. Prove to me you are the god you claim to be!”
My desire had taken full control of me. I sat up straight and kept my eyes on hers as I pressed her knees to spread her legs apart. Her jaw dropped with a gasp, eyes fluttering in anticipation.
My tip pressed against her folds and I felt the wetness dripping out of her. I plunged into her as deep as I could, burying myself up to my hilt.
“Oh… Yes!” Ceah cried out as she grabbed my shoulders to hold me close. Our lips tangled back in a messy kiss as I proceeded to ram my hips into her. The sound of our bodies colliding grew louder, echoing loud enough to fill the air.
The pleasure was already ramping up inside of me. But it was just like she said: Ceah wouldn’t have me take her so easily.
She suddenly pressed her hands on my chest and rolled me onto my back. She straddled me hard, grinding her hips with unrelenting fervor. Despite the cold night air, her body was drenched in sticky sweat. Working so hard along with the fire roaring even hotter next to us made her look like she had been running in the sun for hours.
I stared at her glistening tan skin as her breasts heaved up and down. The way she rode me was hypnotic.
A sudden soft slap against my cheek woke me from my lustful daze.
“What the…” I furrowed my brow in confusion. “Did you just… slap me?”
Ceah slapped her palm against my cheek again to confirm it. It wasn’t nearly enough to hurt me but she grinned like she meant it. “Show me your power.”
“I…”
Another gentle slap made me grab her wrists. We stared hard at one another, freezing in the moment. We were both still except for the beating of our hearts.
I looked to Zafina, who’d been watching this whole time. She stared blankly at me before a grin appeared on her lips. I smiled back at her before turning back to Ceah, who was smiling just as mischievously.
“All right… You want the Battle God… You got it.” I rolled Ceah onto her back and took my position on top of her, driving into her even harder.
“Oh, yes!” Ceah’s eyes rolled back and her scream filled the air. Her back arched as she pressed her hands into the ground to sit up in my lap.
There were no other distractions. There were no other directions. There was no more confusion. There was nobody else except for Zafina watching as Ceah sat in my lap and rode me.
Our grinding bodies were slick with sweat, so wet I had to firm my grip on her waist to stop her from slipping out. Ceah cradled her hands around my neck, pulling me close for another sloppy kiss. Her tongue twirled against mine. Her lips sucked and teased. Her teeth bit my lip softly, tugging them like she hadn’t been kissed in ages—which was probably the case.
Ceah made my heart race, igniting a fire that made me more than willing to give her what she wanted.
“I need to feel you.” Her breathy moan filled my ear. “I need to feel you. Let us fortify our bond.”
I drove my hips even harder, digging my length as deep as I could as the pleasure ramped up. There was no turning back now. Judging from how hard she was grinding, I knew she was at the same point of no return.
“Ceah…”
“Do it… Do it now.”
Her body seized in my grip. Her jaw dropped, her moans stifled in her throat. Her eyes rolled back again before she convulsed with her orgasm.
Ceah’s body tightening made me lose control along with her. I let go and flooded her with everything I’d been holding back. Thick throb after thick throb pressed against her insides. The pleasure pulsed through my entire body, emptying my senses.
I held onto her as I came hard. I pushed myself to try and give her even more but there was nothing more I could give.
I finished and loosened my grip on her waist then nearly fell over. I didn’t have to though because Ceah pressed her hand against my chest and pushed me on my back.
“Rest,” she whispered before kissing me on my cheek.
Ceah stepped up, her body drenched and her eyes filled with satisfaction. She took her place next to the fire as content as anybody could be.
Zafina knelt next to me and put a hand on my shoulder. “Well done.”
With my desire cleared from my senses, I smiled at what I’d just done. “That was more fun than fighting a Herald. How about that?”
~ ~ ~
“Thanks.” I took the bowl Ceah held out to me. After our little romp, she put a cauldron over the fire to make a stew. She put her clothes back on, and Rhiannon and Lyra joined Zafina and me as we watched the blond with the braided hair stir the pot.
I took a spoonful of the hearty stew and chewed on the chunks of meat. “This is good. It reminds me of what Yuma makes.”
“This Yuma,” Ceah said. “They are from your town?”
“Navica. In the land to the west.”
“The land to the west… across the sea… You have traveled a great deal. You must be on a mission of great importance.”
“Everything is on the line, whether you want to face it or not. I have to do whatever it takes.”
“Even bedding the leader of a raider tribe.” Ceah raised an eyebrow at me as she prepared another bowl.
“Even that.”
I chuckled as she made a bowl for herself. The others declined some for themselves, already stuffed from what they’d had before.
“The Warriors of the Serpent,” Rhiannon said. “What can you tell us about them?”
Ceah nodded as she sat across from us. “When we left Qashia, those of us who survived divided into our own groups, as you know. The Nobles headed to the mountains in the north. The raiders scattered around the plains in an attempt to tame the land. Those in Haven remained to try and establish the peace that was lost. The women who followed me wanted to get as far away from the politics and disputes as possible. It was only women who would follow me, though I believe the others have seen we have the means to entice men to our encampment.”
“And the Warriors?” I asked.
“They are the most zealous of us all. They are devout. Firm believers in something greater than us.”
“Dangerous?”
“Everybody from Qashia is dangerous,” Lyra said. “The only question is how dangerous.”
Ceah nodded in agreement. “If you draw their ire, there will be consequences. However, they are not beyond reason. If you truly intend to reconcile those from Qashia and include the Warriors of the Serpent, I believe you will be the one to do it. Just know that they are willing to die for what they believe in.”
“There’s nothing wrong with that. That’s admirable.”
“Yes, it is. As long as you respect those beliefs, you will find the success you seek.”
“We have gained the allegiance of many of those from Qashia,” Zafina said. “Though it will be a consolation, our objective remains on building the Holy Light Cannon.”
“The Holy Light Cannon.” Ceah spooned some stew into her mouth, her eyes toward the sky in contemplation. “I hope this weapon of yours does what it intends to. I have already abandoned one world. I will not abandon another.”
The determination in Ceah’s eyes was clear. From the moment I saw her, to talking to her, to sleeping with her, to seeing her eat—she made it a point to always appear defiant. Everything about her confidence was on full display.
I tasted more of the stew and nodded. “You’re a pretty good cook.”
“You have already bedded me,” Ceah said. “There is no need for flattery.”
The five of us shared a laugh. It was a peaceful night under the stars. A long day was over but another was right around the corner. The swamps were waiting for us.
Ilene led the way into the forest with her head held high and no fear in her eyes. She was a short-haired brunette who looked about the same age as Ceah, though she carried herself with a dignified maturity. She wore the same white linen shirt and leather pants the others in the village wore. Her high boots dug into the mud as she trudged forward, using a stick to guide her way through the forest.
“Are you sure you know how to get back?” I asked. “We set a Mana Point but do you know how to use it?”
“I was wondering what that thing was,” she said, turning back to me with a wry smile, her voice filled with the same confidence as Ceah. “But you don’t have to worry about me. I’m only leading you to the path that leads deeper into the marshes. I’ll make it back to the village before you run into any Warriors of the Serpent.”
After spending the rest of the night under the stars, we woke up the next morning to begin our journey through the southern forest. Pine trees lined the path, filling the air with a scent that reminded me of Christmas. The mud on our soles was black and sticky. I kept the Life Rune activated to make sure I didn’t have to worry about traction. Judging from how peaceful it was with the sun shining through the treetops, that was the biggest threat. There was no telling how long the peace would last though.
“Ceah says you’re here to gather resources,” Ilene said. “What could you possibly want to collect from the marshes?”
“The pine trees here are different from everywhere else in the Sol Lands,” Rhiannon said. “We can use the sap from the trees and mud from the swamps to create an adhesive. And if we can gain the trust of the Warriors, we can ask them to gather wood from the forest for us. We will need everything we can acquire if we are to finish construction.”
“You must collect as much as you can. I understand. You are doing something quite remarkable, nearing the land of the Warriors.”
“Have you had any interaction with them?” I asked.
“I remember when every camp split off. The Warriors were adamant about worshiping this new world. They believe it was their destiny to end up on this world—this Iorus.”
“I remember them,” Lyra said. “They said they felt the presence of the evil from the other world. They wanted to find a place where nobody would find them. The Nobles went to the mountains. I think they found the most remote place here.”
Ilene stopped in her tracks and turned around. “The Warriors have found a place even more secluded. I ran into one of them several weeks ago. They are indeed fanatics willing to sacrifice their lives for their beliefs.”
“Warriors of the Serpent,” I said with a nod. “Not afraid of a snake or two.”
Ilene’s piercing brown eyes focused on me, her wry smile still on her lips. “Good. You will need to be confident if you will find what you are looking for.”
We resumed our walk. Nearly half-an-hour had gone by and Ilene showed no signs of slowing down. Our journey was peaceful with the sun keeping us company and the air as pleasant as ever. This was despite the black mud sticking to my soles like tar.
We remained quiet, keeping our energy up and our thoughts to ourselves. I was so focused, I almost didn’t notice the change until it happened all at once.
“Wait a second…” I looked up and noticed underneath the green pine trees, the bark had become as white as snow. “It looks like these trees are dead.” I looked ahead down the path and noticed the ones ahead were leafless.
Rhiannon put her hand to a tree and showed the stickiness between her fingers. “There is sap here. If we can gather those trees ahead in the marsh, it will save us time on construction since they are already dead.”
“Now it’s just a matter of hauling these things back,” Lyra said.
“Ceah promised to help,” I said. “It shouldn’t be a problem for you to come and get some of these dead trees, right?” I looked at Ilene but she didn’t respond immediately. “Right?” I asked again to make sure she heard me.
She shook her head. “This is where I leave you.” She pointed at the ground. It looked like ordinary mud but when I leaned in closer, I saw something else. The black tar of the swampland ahead was bubbling. There was a smell I couldn’t identify coming from it, too.
“What is that?” I said. “It looks like…”
“Venom,” Ilene said. “The land here is toxic, which is why the trees, the animals, or even the dirt itself cannot survive.”
Lyra put her hands on her hips and narrowed her eyes in frustration. “Wait a second. You brought us all the way out here to a dead end?”
“Ceah asked me to guide you to the marshes… Welcome to the marshes.”
“When you said marshes, I was expecting something a little more… swampy,” I sighed.
“There must be a way around this toxic venom,” Rhiannon said.
“If there is, I am not aware of it,” Ilene said. “There was never a purpose for any of us to cross this line. I’m afraid this is where I leave you.”
“Thanks,” I said, realizing there wasn’t much else she could do for us.
The brunette bowed her head and began her walk back to the village.
I leaned down next to the venom bubbling like crude oil. “I wonder how the Warriors live out here with this around…” The venom went left and right in both directions like a stream cutting the forest in half. I looked further out and saw it went all the way across, making a black marsh where the white trees almost seemed to be sinking into it.
“What shall we do?” Zafina asked.
“I can fly across,” I said. “I’ll look for a place to land. If I don’t come back, return to Haven and wait for me there.”
“Are you sure you need to do this?” Lyra said. “We can gather the resources here. The Warriors of the Serpent… Do we really need their support in this fight?”
There was a noticeable concern in Lyra’s eyes. A part of me wanted to listen to her but I knew what I had to do.
“The Warriors are Qashians,” I said. “Just like you. If not for the resources, Operation Reconciliation is still a go.”
She let out a deep sigh and nodded before taking a step back.
“We will wait for you,” Rhiannon said.
“Don’t wait too long. I might be flying for a bit.” I hovered into the air then moved forward across the marsh of black oil. The three ladies grew smaller in the distance as the swamp of venom got larger all around me.
There seemed to be no end to it. What was a small trail turned into a giant lake of darkness.
“That’s hot…” I wiped the sweat from my brow, noticing how much more it was bubbling. One of the bubbles burst and some of the venom splashed against my cheeks. The stinging mist made me grimace and move higher.
I flew over the marsh and saw no signs of anywhere to land safely except for the stumps of dead trees. “This is a bust,” I sighed. “How the hell did the Warriors make it out here without getting themselves killed?”
The farther south I got, the more the trees themselves began to disappear. There was nothing around me except for the sky above and the bubbling venom below. I moved even higher, trying to survey the entire forest but even the clouds seemed darker, so I couldn’t see where I needed to go.
I lowered myself back down and stayed below the clouds. It would’ve been peaceful flying by myself if the view wasn’t so dreary. The smell of toxic venom was getting stronger. It hissed with steam rising to the point it felt like I was choking on it.
“Dammit…” I lowered myself down, trying to find a pocket somewhere I could breathe properly. “Fly too low and I’ll choke. Should I even bother?”
Something hit me. Some pride in my gut. The Warriors of the Serpent were out there. I had to find them just for completion’s sake.
“Stupid pride—”
BOOM!
An explosion of venom sent the black liquid spraying into the air. I didn’t move fast enough to avoid it. It splashed against my armor and made it sizzle. My cheeks burned as I wiped it away to avoid getting into my eyes.
“RAAAAH!” A roar filled the air. Something loud and grotesque was down there, no doubt.
I circled above as high as I could then looked down to see something reaching out of the venom. A thick, four-pronged claw as black as the venom that covered it. It was bigger than my whole body, each claw sharp enough to pierce me from my foot and out through the top of my head.
I didn’t know what the rest of it was. I didn’t want to imagine how big the rest of it was. All I knew was I needed to get away.
I flew through the air, zooming through the toxic mist and growing fog.
BANG!
Another explosion of the venom was followed by another claw reaching out to grab me. It extended into the sky, snatching me right as I moved into its path. Just my luck.
“Get off!” I fired a Radiant Beam and blasted myself free before it could squeeze itself around me. I flew forward as more and more claws began to appear from the venom. They didn’t stop, snatching at me like I was crowd surfing.
I fired at them with beam after beam but there were so many, I couldn’t keep up.
It got so foggy, I didn’t know which way was farther south. I didn’t know if I was in the marshes. I didn’t know if I was anywhere closer to finding the Warriors of the Serpent.
Discretion was the better part of valor. I finally decided there was no point in trying to push forward.
I turned upward to ascend completely away from the marshes when something grabbed my ankle. A claw ensnared my leg and forced me to send a fireball to burn it off. But before I could ascend, another claw grabbed me and tugged me down.
“Damn… Come on…” I gritted my teeth as I fired a fireball to burn myself free again. But every time I readied myself to move back up, another claw would rise from the venom and pull me down.
I kept blasting.
They kept coming.
More and more claws grabbed me, pulling me closer and closer into the bubbling venom. The heat warmed my entire body, making the sweat drench my brow. The stench flooded my head and made me gag. No matter how hard I tried, I didn’t have the strength to fight all of the claws clutching me. It was like being inside of a prison made of bone.
My feet dug into the oil and the heat was like sinking into lava. The rest of my leg disappeared. Then my body. I was up to my neck.
“Hold on…”
I took one last breath before the rest of my head was submerged. There was no telling if I would drown or be poisoned to death first. I just ignored all of the pain surging through my body, waiting for the Life Rune to activate went my hit points dropped to zero.
There was nothing to see. There was nothing to hear or smell. I couldn’t even feel anything. My senses left me completely. There wasn’t even darkness. There was just… nothing.
…
……
………
“Agh!” A deep gasp filled my lungs as my eyes shot open.
I shifted my gaze left and right as I panicked. Something on my arm made me turn—the gentle touch of a hand. I followed it up the arm it was connected to and the woman standing there.
Her eyes narrowed as she smiled warmly. “We have been waiting for you, Ultima. Welcome to Asrath.”
She was around my age, somewhere in her 20s. She had a dark caramel complexion on her smooth skin. Her eyes had the same tone, as friendly as the smile on her lips. Her hair a lighter shade of her skin, dark blond, short, and slicked back over her head. It would’ve been nice running into someone like her if I just hadn’t witnessed what I did a few seconds ago… or was it even a few seconds ago?
I looked behind her head at the ceiling. Light was coming in from a window though my surroundings were still shrouded in darkness.
“Rest.” She put a hand on my chest and eased the thudding in my heart with her casual voice.
“What…”
“My name is Maris.”
“Maris… I’m Virgil.”
“Virgil. The common name for the avatar of the gods.”
“…You know I’m Ultima?”
“Word of your presence has spread across the plains. There is nothing that happens in the Sol Lands that we do not know about here in Asrath.”
“Asrath… This isn’t some sorta afterlife, is it? Because I’ve been to some spooky places before…”
Her smile grew as she laughed. “You are amusing.”
“It’s about time someone realized it.”
“I can assure you that you are conscious… What do you last remember?”
I didn’t have to think long because it felt like only a few seconds ago. “I was flying over the venom in the marshes. It bubbled even hotter. The smell choked me. Then the claws grabbed at me. They pulled me under. They flooded my whole senses.”
“Yes… Our mind draws upon the most terrible things when we are influenced by the fumes of the venom. Before I was immune, I remember being ravaged by jackals and hyenas. The memory of it is clear in my head to this day, their teeth gnawing at me as they ravenously tore into me.”
I narrowed my eyes in confusion as I looked her up and down. She wore plain brown linens that were wrapped around her body. All along her arms, her brown skin was as smooth as it was on her face. “You don’t look like someone who was eaten alive,” I said.
Her smile didn’t go away. “That’s because I wasn’t. It was the venom that made me think I was before I fell unconscious. And the same happened to you.”
“So, you’re telling me I didn’t actually get pulled down under by a bunch of venomous claws?”
“That is correct. We found you unconscious on the ground during our scout.”
“You found me… You didn’t find anybody else, did you?”
“You were alone.”
Despite not knowing where they were, I trusted the judgment of the others to keep themselves safe.
Maris leaned in closer and put a hand on my arm. “Vacindra sensed your arrival. You appeared just as she expected.”
“Vacindra?”
“The mistress here at Asrath. She will have the rest of the answers you seek. Come with me. I trust you are well now.”
I sat up and took a deep breath. The smell of the poison was replaced by something sweet and floral. I put a hand to my face and didn’t feel the stinging pain of the venom. “It looks like I’m in good shape.”
I got up from the bed and realized I was in small quarters, everything made of wood. Along with the mattress, there was only a small dresser to rest my things and what appeared to be a lavatory off to the side.
“It looks like you live pretty comfortably out here,” I said.
“We have made a home for ourselves.” Maris turned around and pulled open the door blocking the exit. I looked out toward the light then stepped into it.
All around me, there were more log cabins strewn about. The ground was black but not sticky or muddy. The trees around me were white but their pines were plentiful, indicating they weren’t as dead as the forest I’d just left. The sky was blue with the sun shining despite how black and white everything was.
More important than that, the people seemed ordinary enough. They dressed the same as the townsfolk in Haven. And they went about the same ordinary tasks. Whether they were weaving or cooking or chopping lumber, none of them seemed threatening. If I was still dreaming, at least the dream was pleasant enough.
Maris led the way as we walked through the small village. “Asrath houses approximately one hundred former Qashians.”
“You’re the Warriors of the Serpent.”
“We referred to ourselves as warriors initially. We did not want to join Cellica and her ‘Nobles’ in the mountains. Nor did we wish to remain at Haven. We are more than just raiders. When we founded Asrath, we realized how fortunate we were to come to this land—the one you call Iorus. It is Mistress Vacindra that helped us understand our destiny.”
“With a name like that, she must be pretty important.”
“She is the chosen one. She links us to Aeona herself.”
“And who’s Aeona?”
“The god of this land. Without Aeona’s blessing, we would not be able to survive.”
“Aeona…” I thought about the names but none of them matched the ones I’d met in Zion. Maybe Cybil was holding out on me. Whatever the case was, I knew Maris wasn’t lying to me because she seemed serious about all of the details.
She led me toward the edge of town toward a small pathway lined with black rocks. The walls were about fifteen-feet high, smooth and shiny. I looked closer and saw some of the rocks beginning to shift.
“What the…” I stopped in my tracks and moved closer to the wall. I placed my hand on it and felt it vibrating underneath my palm. If that wasn’t enough, the walls themselves seemed to shift left and right. “I don’t know if I’m going crazy or not but it looks like this wall is moving.”
Maris put her hands behind her back, staring at me like I was the crazy one. “You do not have to fear the walls collapsing on you. I can assure you Asrath is the most secure location you will find in the Sol Lands. Neither threat from the land or the other world will hurt us here.”
The woman seemed confident enough it was easy to believe her. There was no point in asking more questions since the answers I was looking for were probably with Mistress Vacindra.
We headed down the black pathway and then I saw it. “Whoa…” The side of the mountain had been carved into a giant skull. The skull itself was made of the black of the mountain, its mouth big enough for dozens of people to walk through at once. “This would be some attraction in Las Vegas.”
There were a few men on guard, their armor made from black rocks. From their cuirass to their leggings to the swords on their hips, they looked like medieval Omegas. None of them paid any attention to me as Maris led me into the mouth of the skull.
The open pathway was lit by torches burning bright along the wall. At the end of the path, there was a lone spotlight shining down from the darkness above. It illuminated a woman sitting alone in a throne made of bone.
“Mistress Vacindra,” Maris announced. “He has awakened.”
The woman stood up straight for me to see. She wore a black gown made of shiny silk. The material covered her arms and her legs, piling around her ankles. A plunging neckline all the way to her belly button gave me a view of her cleavage though not entirely of her shapely breasts. Her skin was pale from her body to her face. Her eyes were a striking blue, made more mesmerizing just because of how pale her skin was. The same for her red lips, which looked like they’d been painted with blood. Despite carrying herself with an imposing stature, she had a slim physique that wasn’t intimidating.
“Welcome, Ultima.” Her eyes narrowed as she smiled. I wasn’t sure if her smile was friendly or not. I was ready for anything.
“Mistress Vacindra,” I said with a nod.
“Aeona sensed your arrival,” she spoke with an assuredness that rivaled some of the CEOs I had to deal with back home, though her pitch was more feminine and pleasant to listen to.
“Maris tells me Aeona is responsible for a lot of things.”
“She speaks the truth.” Vacindra rested her hands at her sides and raised her chin. “When we first traveled to the swamps, we were consumed by the venom’s toxic fumes just as you were. But we were saved by Aeona—revived so that we could establish Asrath and help restore the Sol Lands to its former glory.”
“The Sol Lands haven’t been occupied since ancient times.”
“It has been many years. Aeona’s patience has led us to this point.”
I would’ve thought Vacindra was crazy but common decency stopped me from poking fun at Aeona. I was the last person who could talk trash about gods intervening in ordinary people’s lives.
She moved closer to me, her floral scent filling my nostrils. She was a few years older than me, no older than thirty I’d guess. Her skin was so pale, I could see the smoothness of her cheeks, the only creases coming from her wry smile.
Vacindra looked me up and down in examination. She put a hand on my chest, her fingernails long and black. Her hand trailed over the center of my chest and clutched the Life Rune.
“If you’re thinking about stealing that, it’ll be tricky,” I said. “I’m pretty attached to it.”
The glow resonated with a yellow pulse behind my tunic. “I was merely checking to see if you are indeed Ultima.”
“You can test the Rune if you want. I don’t have any equipment with me at the moment though.”
She pulled her hand away and nodded. “You are Ultima, that is true.” She walked back to her ivory throne and sat down. There was nothing but darkness around her. The walls were far away. The ceiling was too high to know it was there. There was something ominous about her sitting in a lone spotlight, despite how friendly she seemed.
“Tell me the purpose of your arrival, Ultima.”
“Down to business, huh? I respect that. Well, I need resources to build the Holy Light Cannon. The lumber, sap, and mud specifically.”
“And this Holy Light Cannon of yours… It is to deal with the presence of the other world to the east?”
“Yes. But I’m sure Aeona told you that.”
She bowed her head. “There is an undeniable malevolence resonating from that structure. It must be dealt with.”
“Then I’m glad you’re in agreement.”
“And what other purpose do you have for being here?”
“You might be Warriors of the Serpent but you’re also a Qashian. I’m here for reconciliation and reunification.”
“Hmph.” Vacindra giggled to herself like I told a bad joke. Maris chuckled along with her.
I shrugged, waiting for them to have their fill. “I sure wish I could make people laugh intentionally…”
“The chance of reconciliation is unlikely,” Vacindra said. “When our people first arrived to this land, it was I who suggested we must use the power of this land to fight back against the other world. I sensed the gods who were already present. I believed they would be willing to fight for us. But what was the response? I was laughed at and ridiculed. Only those with true faith followed me to the swamps to seek a higher power.
“And in turn, Aeona has granted those of us in Asrath the livelihood you see now.” Vacindra shook her head. “Now they come seeking me for help.”
“The only way we’ll be able to beat the other world, to beat Pandora… We’ll have to do it together. Not just you. Not just me. Every Qashian.”
Vacindra stayed quiet, her eyes staring at the ground in contemplation. “They call us zealous and overly devout. They say our belief is unfounded. But it is just and genuine.” She sighed a deep breath through her nose and nodded. “I will put my pride to the side and join you in your quest. You have my support, Ultima.”
“Thanks. Now I just need to—”
“If you can prove to me you are not simply using Aeona’s assistance for selfish benefits.”
Of course. There was always a catch.
I stopped myself from rolling my eyes, instead laughing because I had to expect this.
“There is a man named Erasmus,” Vacindra said. “He was one of our greatest thinkers. A scientist who served Aeona just as all of us did. But something happened to him. He has turned against us, his mind influenced by the other world.”
“In what way?”
“He has kidnapped someone. A woman named Zolie. He killed two of our people while escaping.”
“What’s he doing with Zolie?”
“He is a scientist. I assume he is trying to attempt to conduct more experiments on her to serve his new gods. He is a traitor and he must be dealt with.”
“I see…”
“We have tracked him down to the canyons west of here. There, he is taking refuge where he continues his experiments. I want you to go there and bring Zolie and Erasmus back to me for Aeona’s Judgment.”
It was a standard rescue mission. Nothing unreasonable though it probably wouldn’t be that simple.
“Those are my terms,” she said.
“I don’t mind doing this for you. But I don’t see why you need me to do this. You all seem capable of handling a single man by yourself.”
“Which is exactly why I want you to do it. If I were to deal with Erasmus, I would kill him on the spot. I want you to bring both Zolie and Erasmus to me alive.”
Vacindra narrowed her gaze to make it clear how serious she was. There was no reason to cross her now even if I wanted to.
“The canyons,” I said with a nod.
Asrath was about a quarter-mile circumference, blocked by the same black walls that led toward the skull were Vacindra resided. Maris brought me outside the walls and into the forest where the pale white trees looked to be dying but were apparently still alive. The faint scent of poison wafted into my nostrils though the ground itself was only a muddy black.
“You built up a tolerance to the venom, huh?”
Maris nodded as she led me west through the trees. “It is Aeona’s will. She has blessed us with the ability to survive so deep out here. In return, we serve so that she too thrives.”
“You say Aeona is some type of god or goddess but it sounds like she’s hanging out around here.”
“Vacindra speaks to Aeona directly. We trust Vacindra’s word. She told us to have faith in adapting to the poison around us. Our faith was rewarded.”
“That seems like a good enough reason to trust her.”
Walking through the trees was peaceful enough. There was no wildlife to speak of, likely because nothing could survive out here. We walked by a lake that didn’t seem to have even a single fish. The breeze blew by to remind me I wasn’t stuck in a dream or a world where everything had been frozen in time.
As the forest began to part and our path moved into a descent, I saw my destination.
Maris pointed out in front of me. “The canyons.”
The canyons were a rock formation that sprawled in every direction. The dead forest and blackwater lake came to an abrupt end. It was like stepping into a completely separate piece of land.
“The canyons were formed eons ago,” Maris explained. “Back when Iorus was in its infancy, this land was once level like any flats you might find somewhere else. Over time, natural corrosion created the formation you see before you.”
It was like staring across the Grand Canyon, if the Grand Canyon was made of solid black rocks. It was as mesmerizing as it was eerie. There seemed to be no end to them.
“You really expect me to find Erasmus here?” I asked.
“He is only a man. Our scouts located evidence of someone living here. It is likely he is continuing his experiments while keeping Zolie hostage.”
“Any chance I might run into someone else… or something else?”
“Erasmus has been performing ungodly experiments disapproved by Vacindra. Be on your guard, Ultima.”
“Of course…” I looked down and noticed steps leading down to the canyons. “Somebody built these steps… Looks like someone was living here a long time ago.” I activated the Life Rune and began walking down into the canyons.
The deeper I got, the more I realized just how low they were. When I reached the basin, the canyon walls stretched up to the sky as high as any skyscraper back in Chicago. The black granite on both sides of me had a dull polish on them like they were as old as Maris said they were. A line of blue sky peeked through to give me more than enough light to make my way. The muddy trail turned into dusty stones that were a lot more solid to walk across.
“This is impressive.” Despite being on an important mission, I couldn’t help but admire my scenery. The canyons eroded into a natural archway that formed a giant circle for me to walk through. More steps led down deeper into the canyon, like it was promising something more menacing waiting for me.
“Erasmus is just a man,” I said, chuckling to myself to ease the sudden nerves building up. “What do I have to worry about from him? Just punch him out and bring him and Zolie back to Asrath. No problem for Ultima.”
My thoughts shifted to Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra. Having them along would have made this a lot easier but I took comfort in knowing they were safe back in Haven.
I’d been walking down the steps for several minutes, making my way through the archway dozens of stories high. When I got through, the archway opened up, leading down into a formation that reminded me of the Junction Room. Several stories of naturally formed floors gave me a lot to examine.
“Erasmus must be in one of these caverns. This is like a giant game of hide-and-seek.” I took a deep breath and sighed, wondering how long it would take to get the mad man out of his hiding place. It was a good thing I had all day to take care of it.
I walked down the steps and onto the black canyon basin. “Now which way do I go?” I looked in every direction, trying to decide which cavern I should head to. Then something on the floor caught my attention.
“Hmm… Footprints in the dust…” I wasn’t exactly a tracker, but the feet looked average-sized. Since I had no other leads, there was no reason to start anywhere else. I kept my guard up as I followed the dusty footprints toward one of the caverns.
It was pitch black ahead of me. “Probably a giant demon waiting to eat my brains.” I ignited a fire in my palm and chuckled to myself. “Why the hell am I trying to psych myself out?” The orange flames lit the way forward through the darkness.
The cavern was just as black as the canyon outside. The walls were rocky and pointed, covered with black dust like nobody had been here in ages. The dust was so thick on the ground I could hear it being crushed underneath my armored soles. The ceiling wasn’t so high I couldn’t see it, so I didn’t worry about anything surprising me. Then again, you never knew when Pandora was going to send Shadows at you.
As I got used to the dusty, metallic smell of the cavern, I stopped thinking about anything else except trying to find the man I was searching for. There seemed to be no end to the cavern path. Maybe I was just going in a giant circle that would lead me back to the surface where Maris was waiting for me.
I didn’t know how much time had gone by. Just when my frustration seemed like it was going to get to me, I saw something down at the end of the path. A white light with a faint blue glow. I squinted, trying to get a better look at it but it didn’t appear to be anything except a light.
“If that’s not a natural light…”
I readied myself, keeping my hand up and ready to summon something on command. Every step I walked brought me closer to the light. It glowed brighter and brighter until I saw it was coming from a room. There was something else inside of it but I couldn’t make it out clearly. Then everything started to take shape.
“Is that…” I walked to the edge of the path and extinguished my flame. I leaned against the wall and stayed quiet as I looked out.
A giant room had been carved out. But it wasn’t empty. Several workstations reminded me of a District laboratory. There was even a display on the wall that had some unintelligible data on it. Lines of fluorescent lights hung from the walls to illuminate everything. But most of the light came from something I’d never seen before.
There were two glass stasis tubes shaped like a phone booth. In one of them, a young woman floated inside of some type of clear fluid. She was naked with tubes going into her arms and a mask over her face. Her eyes were closed as her hair swayed in every direction.
“That must be Zolie.”
In contrast, the other tube didn’t have a brunette floating inside of it. I wasn’t even sure it was human. It had two arms, two legs, and a head, but that’s where the similarities ended. Its entire body was red and black—destroyed like remains you’d find in a fire. There were no distinguishable facial features, everything burned or melted right down to its skull. Either someone failed at trying to save that person or it wasn’t a person at all.
“This place looks like the Batcave… Something tells me I’m not gonna find Batman in here though.”
I listened for somebody inside but it was completely silent. I stayed quiet as I walked up to the stasis tubes. I examined the one with the strange creature inside of it first. It was even more grotesque up close. Pieces of flesh floated in the fluid like it was falling off its body. It had eyes but they were closed. Its lips were gone, showing off its teeth, which were the only semblance of it looking even close to human.
I checked Zolie’s tank then read the panel next to it. “Hold on, Zolie. There must be some way to get you out of here.” I’d spent a year as a technician at the Sota District. Monitoring Junctions and working on consoles gave me enough expertise to figure out how to shut this machine off. With a few swipes, I was able to see that the woman floating inside had some active vital signs. “I think I got it figured out…”
“And what do you think you’re doing?”
A sudden voice behind me made my heart skip a beat. My whole body tensed for a moment before I turned around.
Standing there was an older man in a long white robe all the way to his feet like something you’d see a friar wear. His hair was all but gone, leaving a few white strands on top that stood up straight. He had a round face, as chubby as a newborn baby’s. His white goatee was long enough to cover his mouth though I could tell he wasn’t smiling. His round body matched his face, like two spheres stacked on top of each other.
His brow furrowed as he tapped his fingertips together. His eyes shifted as he examined my armor. “Your outfit… It is unlike any I’ve ever seen before.”
“I’d be surprised if you have,” I said. “Otherwise, I’d have to talk to Cybil about stealing. It’s a huge fashion faux pas to copy someone else’s style. And if anybody knows anything about fashion, it’s the guy who used to be in charge of York Fashion.”
“Yes…” The man raised his double chin then nodded. “You are not from Asrath. You have a sense of humor. Not a good one but nonetheless, not the quality of someone devout to Aeona.” His voice was somewhat labored like he was out of breath.
I put my hands on my hips and sighed. “I’ll let that crack about me go because we have more important things to talk about.”
“It appears we do.”
“I take it you’re Erasmus.”
He sighed softly through his nose. “And who might you be?”
“Ultima. At your service.”
“Ultima… No doubt that meddlesome Vacindra sent you here to stop me.”
I pointed a finger at him. “Bingo.”
“Then you have met Vacindra. If you know what kind of woman she is and you have not yet been influenced by Aeona’s toxins, you can still be reasoned with.”
Erasmus said something that made my ears perk up. He must’ve noticed my curiosity because he smiled.
“Yes.” He took a step toward me. “You see it, too. The venom has influenced the minds of those in Asrath. She has sent you here for me but she did not tell you I am innocent.”
“This woman floating in this tank looks pretty innocent to me.”
“Zolie is innocent. But did you stop to consider she might be here of her own free will?” He took another step to me.
“Are you telling me Zolie wanted to step into this tank and get plugged up?” I crossed my arms. “This should be interesting…”
Erasmus tapped his chubby fingers together, his smile hidden behind his thick white mustache. “I am a Qashian, like all of those in Asrath. I witnessed the destruction of our world like the others. I was on the frontlines. I saw for myself the great beasts that consumed our world whole. Thousands of years. Our entire history. Everything we have ever known. Taken from us.” He snapped his fingers. “All by the awesome might of the other world.”
“I’ve seen how strong they are.”
“Then you know we must do something about it.”
I looked over at the display on Zolie’s tank. “And all this has something to do with it?”
Erasmus took another step closer and he was only a couple of meters away. “Zolie is truly selfless. As faithful as anybody, though she has enough sense not to devote herself solely to Aeona. She is willing to do everything it takes for the other world. And I am willing to do what must be done.”
He looked toward the other tank where the misshapen abomination was floating. “Those from the other world took captives. Not our people but living creatures. Wolves. Lions. Tigers. Bears. Even great fish from the sea. Do you know why? To take their lifeforce and construct beings of their own.”
I thought about it for a moment and it came to me. “Beastmen… They used creatures from Qashia to make the Beastmen. They did the same thing here on Iorus.”
“Then you understand!” Erasmus’s eyes widened. “We must fight back. We must combat them by creating our own soldiers.”
“And that’s what this thing is supposed to be?” I shook my head. “It looks like a monster. Most things don’t bother me but this gives me the heebie-jeebies.”
“It is only a child—not fully-formed.” Erasmus inched closer to me.
“What about Zolie? Is this hurting her?”
“Zolie must remain in stasis but she will survive the process and return to her life as she knew it. And the life she will return to will be one where the threat of the other world no longer exists.”
“Right…”
Erasmus was more eager than he was convincing. But I wasn’t so quick to punch his lights out. For some reason, I was still giving him a chance.
“Vacindra could have you killed if she wanted to,” I said.
“Yet she does not. Why do you think that is?”
“Because you deserve Aeona’s judgment. Her words, not mine.”
He shook his head. “Because she knows what measures must be taken to win this fight. She is torn. If you—an outsider—can be reasoned with then she will understand that this is the right choice.”
I didn’t think it would come to this. I figured Erasmus would try to attack me or put up some kind of a fight. Now he was giving me an explanation that seemed plausible. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure what to do.
“It’d be nice if Zafina was around here to give me some advice…”
“I will make you an offer, Ultima. I have stored many Mana reserves. I will give you the Mana I have to strengthen yourself. In return, allow me to continue my work. There is an evil presence here on Iorus. We must work together to defeat it.”
Now he was bribing me. Either that or giving me a reasonable offer to work together.
Erasmus tapped his fingers together, raising his chin as he looked down his nose at me. “Be cautious. You do not want to make the decision that jeopardizes your entire journey.”
I stared back hard at him, narrowing my eyes.
He continued looking at me with his smug smile. But there was something else. His eyes began to twitch slightly. His lips quivered enough for me to see it underneath his mustache. I looked down and saw his toe beginning to tap impatiently.
“What will you do?” His tone changed, almost like he was upset with me. It was only a little but enough for me to notice.
“You’re right,” I said. “We have to fight Pandora together… But this isn’t the way.” I raised my hand and smashed the panel on Zolie’s tank. It started to spark before the glass tube opened up completely. Fluid flooded out and the brunette slumped down into a crouched position.
“No!” Erasmus shouted. “What are you doing?”
“What does it look like?” I moved to Zolie and began pulling all of the plugs from her.
“I will not let you do this!”
“I don’t think you have much of a choice.”
“I do…” The round man moved with surprising swiftness up to the other tank and began tapping on the panel. “You have breathed your last breath, Ultima. You will be destroyed by my fiend!”
The other tank opened and the fluid flooded out. The creature slumped out and flopped flat on its face with a loud squishing sound.
I stared, my brow furrowed in confusion. “It doesn’t look like it’s moving—”
Before I finished, the creature pressed its hands onto the ground and moved to its feet like a machine.
“Holy—”
“Get him!” Erasmus yelled.
The fiend revealed its empty white eyes as it locked on me. It darted at me and grabbed me by the arms before I could activate an ability or summon anything. It was a foot-taller than me, lifting me from the ground so I could look right at its broken face. The sight of its scorched flesh wasn’t nearly as bad as its stench. It was as foul as anything I’d ever smelled, like being in a dumpster full of rotting carcasses.
It opened its broken jaw and snarled at me as it squeezed me hard.
“Ahhh!” I grunted out in pain then kicked it hard in the stomach to free myself from its vise grip.
I stumbled back but it charged at me relentlessly. I raised my hands and summoned a rock barrier to stop it in its tracks. The fiend lowered its shoulder and broke through but it gave me enough time to summon a Black Viper. The snake darted out and snatched the fiend by its ankle to keep it in place.
“Let’s see if you can handle this.” I fired a Dark Beam from my palm and blasted the fiend right on its arm. The focused laser burned through its shoulder socket and severed its left arm completely.
“You fool!” Erasmus shouted. “That will not stop my fiend!”
Right before my eyes, another arm grew on its body.
I stared in amazement as it ripped my snake away and resumed darting at me.
“Whoa!” I fired a Radiant Beam and burned a hole right through the fiend but that wasn’t enough to stop its momentum as it lowered its shoulder right into me. The weight of the blow was surprising, sending me flying across the cavern and crashing into the wall.
I slumped onto my stomach and grunted from the daze my head was in. The fiend’s rapidly approaching footsteps made me turn my head up.
I raised my palm and fired a Frozen Jet at its legs. “Come on…” The concentrated beam began to stiffen the fiend’s legs in place, slowing it down enough to stop. “Yeah, that’s it.”
“Break free!” Erasmus shouted as he hopped up and down. “Break free and escape!”
“The only thing breaking free is this bastard’s head.” One hand continuing to freeze the fiend’s legs, I summoned an Ice Owl and sent it charging. The bird crashed against fiend’s head and knocked its upper body back, its legs frozen in place against the cavern floor.
I summoned a Fire Bird and it burned through the fiend’s head, scorching through it completely and leaving a hole behind.
“No! What are you doing? You’re ruining everything!” Erasmus’s complaints told me I was doing everything right.
“You’re not as scary as you look.” I raised both of my hands. The fiend continued to writhe and struggle to break free but with every passing second, its violent movement slowed until it was a giant, seven-foot ice statue. I raised my hand for one last Rock Burst and shattered it into pieces.
“No!” Erasmus screamed out as he fell to his knees.
I looked down at the broken shards and watched them melt before my eyes. “So much for your fiend.”
“You idiot! You have doomed yourself! Iorus will fall! There is nothing to stop the other world! You will suffer—”
I flew over to Erasmus and decked him with a punch that knocked him flat on his back.
“Crap.” I knelt next to him and put my hand to his face. “Still breathing… Whew.”
I walked over to Zolie and gently picked her up from the ground. I deactivated the Life Rune so I could put my bare hand to her neck. “Cold… But she still has a pulse.”
Her eyes widened suddenly as she gasped. She struggled in my arm but I held her tight.
“It’s okay,” I said. “It’s okay.”
She stared at me before slowly calming down.
“It’s okay,” I said it again to reassure her. “You’re Zolie, right?”
The brunette nodded softly. “Who are you?”
“Virgil. I’m here to take you back to Asrath.”
Vacindra sat quietly in her throne, looking down on Erasmus with a disdain so clear it made the darkness of the room more uncomfortable. Just from the way she looked, Vacindra didn’t appear to be the type of woman someone would want to cross. Erasmus brought out the worst in her.
In contrast, the pudgy man had his head down, focused on the floor as if the answer he was searching for was hidden in the stones. A bulky black chain wrapped around his neck, connected to iron shackles that bound his hands in front of him completely. Just the weight of the chain seemed to be too much for him to bear, his body hunching over like he could fall at any moment.
I touched the chain to see just how heavy it was. “Is this really necessary? He seems harmless.”
“Though you have witnessed his crime, you are still not aware of what he is truly capable of.” Vacindra didn’t take her eyes off him. “Isn’t that right, Erasmus?”
The older man stayed quiet, his eyes in a daze.
Vacindra stood up and walked toward us, her hands behind her back. “Erasmus was one of our greatest minds. He was working hardest to prepare us for the next inevitable attack from the other world. I believed he would do it and this world would not suffer the same fate as Qashia. But he betrayed me.”
Erasmus slowly lifted his head. “You come to this world and worship the new gods. You forget your roots. It is you who is the betrayer!”
“I will not have you speak to me in such a tone!” She furrowed her brow then sighed deeply through her nose. “I could have destroyed you. I could have asked Ultima to do the same. Yet I have brought you here. You have one last attempt at redemption. Tell me what you did to Zolie.”
I eyed Erasmus curiously. “He was trying to create a fiend. Something that would help us combat Pandora. He was using Zolie just like the Heralds use the animals to create the Beastmen that have started to attack the Omegas in Junctions.”
“Is that what he told you?”
“I saw it with my own eyes.”
The raven-haired woman took a step closer to Erasmus, her eyes narrowed as she stared at him. “He is lying to you.”
“…What?” I exclaimed. “What else would it be?”
“Tell him the truth, Erasmus.”
I looked at Erasmus and saw the grin forming underneath his thick facial hair. “The truth? The truth is we are all doomed. Nothing will stop the other world from coming for us. We can escape from one world to the next but they will continue to follow us. We have only one chance to escape.”
“One chance?” I said. “And what’s that?”
He turned to me with a stare so unnerving he almost didn’t look human. “We must join them.”
“What?”
“We must prove to them we are on their side. Only by fighting with them will they spare us.”
“I would rather die than join those who destroyed my world,” Vacindra said, her face full of disgust.
“And you will die. That is certain.”
Vacindra moved closer to him, a line from anger deepening on her forehead. “You who would side with those who destroy us—”
“I was trying to save us all!” Erasmus raised his voice loud enough for it to echo. “The darkness is coming. The only way to survive the darkness is to become one with it.”
“You don’t really think the ones in Pandora would spare you, do you?” I said.
“I favor the certainty of that than I would fighting back and surviving.” Erasmus kept staring at me with that grin of his. It was enough I had trouble looking back at him.
Vacindra moved back, her head turned away in disgust. “The other world ravaged Qashia so badly it turned our people against us. Such a shame, Erasmus. You could have used the knowledge you possess for something greater. You could have been there when we triumphed.”
“What are you going to do?” I asked.
“I will leave him to Aeona’s judgment. Do you have anything to say for yourself? You have one last chance.”
Erasmus stood quietly. His knees buckled like the weight of the chains was too heavy. But I knew something was wrong because of how much he was shaking so violently. He fell to his knees with a hard thump.
I grabbed his arm to stop him from falling flat on his face. “Hey, are you all right—”
He turned to me. His eyes had suddenly changed, his pupils suddenly becoming pitch black. Something was definitely wrong.
“You are all doomed.” He spoke with a deep voice that sounded nothing like him.
Even Vacindra was taken aback, her eyes wide in shock. “What is this? What is happening?”
Erasmus turned to her. “Your death is inevitable. Your life will be taken and your essence will be absorbed.”
The sound of his voice alone was unnerving. I kept my wits about me, trying to figure out what was happening.
I leaned in closer, trying to see if there was something in his eyes. “…You’re not Erasmus.”
“Erasmus is dead. He has sacrificed his being. The only correct decision.” His head rolled on his neck as he turned back to Vacindra. “Do not lament the death of this one. You will be joining him soon.”
“He’s been possessed,” she said. “Someone from the other world has taken him and he’s allowed it.”
“You…” Erasmus turned back to me. “I sense the power in you. I know of the power you are trying to gather. It will not be enough to save this world.”
I clenched my jaw, trying my best to hold back.
“I have had enough of this!” Vacindra said. “If Erasmus is gone then you will face Aeona’s judgment.”
“Aeona’s power will not be enough to save you.”
“We shall see.”
Vacindra walked by my side and grabbed my arm. She tugged me hard enough that I stepped away.
“What?” I stared at her in confusion. “What’s going on?”
“Step away,” she spoke sternly, her eyes widening.
I did as I was asked and moved a dozen meters away from Erasmus. He stayed on his knees, only a few feet from the throne. I watched closely, trying to figure out what was happening.
The silence was broken from the darkness behind Vacindra’s throne. I couldn’t make it out clearly. It was like rocks shifting. When I looked at the walls, I noticed they were moving slightly.
Vacindra kept her chin up, her chest heaving as she took slow, deep breaths. Her eyes didn’t move as she continued to peer into the darkness.
I stared curiously as the sounds from the darkness grew louder. Then I saw something moving. It moved into the spotlight shining down over Vacindra’s throne. Even though I could see it, I wasn’t sure I was looking at it right.
“What…” My jaw lowered but the rest of my words didn’t get out of my throat.
A serpent’s head took up the entire space behind Vacindra’s throne. Its scales were thick and black, dull like the walls around us. Empty white eyes the size of my whole body blinked as it turned its focus on Erasmus. A long, black forked-tongue extended on the ground as it reached toward the man on his knees.
Erasmus didn’t react though. He was already gone, his body a vessel he’d given to Pandora.
“By your decree,” Vacindra spoke suddenly. “We, your humble servants, ask you to pass judgment on this one.”
The snake raised its head and reared back before extending its mouth open. Four ivory fangs jutted out, long enough to skewer someone from their head to their toe. I stared into the darkness of the snake’s throat, trying not to lose myself in wondering what lurked beyond.
A loud hiss filled the room and shook the walls. The snake darted its face out like a bullet and took Erasmus whole into its mouth. In one motion, Erasmus was gone and the snake receded into the darkness with its mouth sealed. The room stopped shaking and the silence returned.
I blinked my eyes as if waking myself up from a dream. “What just happened?”
“Aeona has passed her judgment.”
“Right,” I sighed. “Erasmus seemed like a smart guy. It’s a shame it had to come to that.”
“It is unfortunate. He could have contributed to Asrath’s growth. But Erasmus had given up. There was nothing we could do to save him.”
Vacindra sighed a deep breath to collect herself then bowed her head to me. “You have proven yourself an ally to Aeona and the Warriors of the Serpent. I will assist you in dealing with the threat of Pandora. My people will begin gathering resources.”
“And the alliance with the others?”
“I will keep it in consideration. If you succeed in this endeavor, I will have more reason for the reconciliation you seek.”
“I guess I can’t ask for anything more.”
“You are welcome in Asrath. Please take a moment to recover.”
“Speaking of recovering, I should probably go check on Zolie to make sure she’s all right.”
~ ~ ~
Zolie was nearly still, her chest rising and falling softly with every breath. The brunette looked so peaceful sleeping there. Her skin was pale but besides that, she showed no signs of injury.
“She is exhausted.” Maris sat by her bedside. “Whatever Erasmus put her through nearly drained her life completely. If it were to continue, I shudder to think of the result. But there is no need to think of such things now. She will recover.”
“That’s good to hear.” I took a seat next to Maris and sighed.
“You speak as though you are still troubled.”
“It was Erasmus. I don’t agree with what he did but I understand. He was desperate for a way out.”
“If joining those from the other world was the only way to survive, would we truly be saved?”
“That’s one way of looking at. Too bad Erasmus didn’t agree.”
Zolie shifted in her bed suddenly. Her eyes flickered before opening slowly. She looked at me with large brown eyes, a smile forming on her face.
“You,” she said in a soft voice. “You are the one I saw in my dream. The one who saved me.”
“It’s flattering to hear someone had a dream about me. But it wasn’t a dream.”
“Then you did rescue me from Erasmus… Where is he?”
“It’s all right.” Maris put a hand on her arm. “You don’t have to worry about him any longer.”
Zolie sighed deeply then sank back into her bed. “That is good to hear. You… I’m sorry, what is your name?”
“You can call me Virgil.”
“Yes… I remember now. Thank you, Virgil.”
“No problem. If I hadn’t done it, somebody else here would have.”
“Modesty.” Maris looked to me, smiling as she nodded in approval. “That is rare to see in someone these days.”
“I try,” I said with a shrug.
“The sun has gone down. Mistress Vacindra said you will be staying in Asrath. You may treat this town as your own.”
“I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to living somewhere with a giant snake big enough to swallow me whole but hey, if you can handle it, so can I.”
Nighttime in Asrath was different from every other village in Iorus I’d been to. For one thing, everything seemed a lot brighter with the moonlight shining down on the cabins made from the pale wooden logs. Then there were the walls surrounding the city. Even at the center of town, the black rocks shifted back and forth like they were moving. Now I knew they weren’t rocks though.
“That’s Aeona,” I said. “A giant snake surrounding the entire village. That’s… intimidating. You guys aren’t afraid?”
Maris sat next to me as she tended to a cauldron bubbling over a small bonfire. “Aeona’s judgment is just. She has already proven she is benevolent if nothing else. She has sheltered us. She has provided us food. She has provided us safety from invaders. Vacindra speaks her will and there is no reason to doubt her.”
“Seeing as how Aeona could kill you in an instant, I get why you trust her.”
“It is not only to our benefit. We have begun cultivating the land. Though you see an undead forest and a lake where no living thing survives, these marshes are thriving more than you realize. See for yourself.”
Maris scooped a ladle full of the broth she was cooking into a stone bowl then handed it to me. It had a pungent aroma, as savory as any meat I’d ever smelled. Some of the spices hit my nostrils and made my head jerk back.
“Always look forward to trying new stew. This one’s… spicy.” I spooned it around, moving around all of the ingredients bobbing up and down inside of it. There were some sliced carrots and cucumbers in it along with balls of a kind of meat I couldn’t identify by its spongy texture.
Maris eyed me curiously along with a couple of the other Asrath villagers, each one of them leaning forward to see my reaction.
I heaped the spoonful into my mouth to quell my rumbling stomach and chewed on it. “Not bad. Pretty hearty. It’s—” I stopped chewing when it hit my throat. A stinging sensation made me tense. It wasn’t just spicy. It didn’t just burn like alcohol. No, it was something else.
“How are you feeling?” Maris asked.
I raised an eyebrow at her and coughed. “It feels like…” I coughed again. “It feels like someone is poking me in the neck with a needle.”
“Yes, I know that feeling. It has been long since I experienced it.”
The other villagers grinned at me. The way their faces were lit-up by the bonfire made me think the worst.
“You know, Maris… If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you just poisoned me.”
She bowed her head as she continued to stir her cauldron. “As a matter of fact, I did.” She stared at me, her face solemn. The other villagers had suddenly turned serious as well. My heart stopped for a moment before they all burst into laughter.
I rolled my eyes and sighed. “You almost had me there,” I said, joining in with their chuckle. I took another spoonful into my mouth and felt the prickling sensation again.
“You should know, there is venom in there,” she said.
“…Wait… You’re serious?”
“In order to build a tolerance to it, we had to experience it. Over time, our resistance grew. You don’t have to worry. The lethal amount for even someone new to it is much more significant than what’s inside this entire cauldron.”
“You say Aeona’s judgment is just.”
“That’s correct.”
“Well, if you kill me, she’d better bite your head off.” I winked at her and Maris smiled in response.
Maris was a dark-skinned woman with short hair but the others looked nothing like her. In fact, nobody looked like anybody else. So many different skin tones. So many different hairstyles. Men and women. Their trust in Vacindra as followers of Aeona was the sole thing unifying them. Even out in the middle of nowhere, I’d never felt safer.
“This meat,” I said. “I don’t remember seeing any animals around here. And I didn’t see anything in the forest.”
“The animals are sparse but they appear on occasion. This, however, is not an animal you are eating.”
“I’m not?” I brought the bowl closer to my face to look at it. “You know, I had some of that Impossible Meat back when it first came out. I could tell the difference. Did you guys get some of that synthetic stuff out here, too?”
“It is not synthetic. That is ground meat from the beetles we farm from the dirt.”
I looked closer at the stew. “Beetle stew. I think that might be worse than the venom.”
“When we came to this land, it was not what you see now. Muddy waters flooded the terrain, drowning everything and not allowing anything to thrive. Only Aeona survived. She consumed the waters, draining them enough for us to establish our settlement. From there, we destroyed the pests that remained. We cleared the land to form our home and Aeona provided us a natural barrier. As time goes on, we will be able to till this land. We will hunt livestock on the plains and domesticate it. The soil will become fertile so that we may grow a plethora of vegetables beyond what you see in your bowl. What was once a barren, poisonous swamp will become the most thriving community in all of the Sol Lands.”
Maris spoke with the kind of conviction that made it hard to deny her. Looking into the eyes of the others, they were all in agreement with her.
“Asrath is a nice place,” I said. “It takes some getting used to but I can see how you can get comfortable around here.”
Maris stopped stirring the cauldron then took a seat on the dirt next to me. “We are not ignorant of the greater threat that hangs like a dark cloud over all of us. Every person you see in this village—we will all do what must be done to defeat the great evil you call Pandora. Do not forget, we are Warriors of the Serpent.”
“I’m sure you guys know how to handle yourself on the battlefield. Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that. For now, all we need are the resources.”
“Vacindra has ordered the seizure of Erasmus’s laboratory. There were several Mana reserves she discovered. She will have them transported to Haven along with the resources you initially sought.”
“That’ll be useful. I don’t suppose there’s a Mana Point around here.”
“A Mana Point?”
“It’s a small podium with an orb on it. I can use it to move from one location to another without drawing on my own endurance. You’d know it when you see it.”
“Ah, I believe I know what you speak of. This small monument is located next to the entrance of Vacindra’s hall.”
“That’s good to hear. That’ll make transporting things from here to Haven a lot easier.”
“Hey!” Zolie’s sudden voice made me turn my head up. She wore a white, short-sleeved shirt that was made of a thin silk that was nearly sheer. Her leather pants were tight against her legs, dug into a pair of black boots that dug into the dirt. “There you are!” She plopped on the dirt next to me with a small flask in her hand.
“It’s good to see you’re doing better,” I said.
“I’m doing great!” She gave me a big grin like she was up to something. I looked at Maris and she was smiling just the same as me. Now I knew something was going on.
“What is this—”
“It’s time for a song!” One of the other villagers popped up. Lute in hand, he began strumming a lively tune that sounded like a polka. More villagers began approaching as they began dancing arm in arm with one another. Seeing the sudden change in mood made me laugh as I watched everybody moving to the beat.
“Do you guys normally just start playing music and dancing for no reason?” I asked.
“No reason?” Maris arched an eyebrow. “We have survived another day, happy and healthy. Is that not reason enough?”
“That might be the best reason of all.”
“Try this.” Zolie held her flask out to me.
“What is it?”
“Try it.” She pushed the flask out closer to me.
“More venom, huh?” I chuckled then took it from her. The smell of it was stronger than any alcohol I’d ever had. I sniffed it again to try and place it. “It’s like… sweet fire.”
“Sweet fire,” Maris said with a nod. “I have not heard of it described that way.”
“And I still don’t know what it is.”
Neither Maris or Zolie was willing to give me an answer. There was only one way out of this.
“Fine.” I shrugged and took a sip of the liquor. As powerful as the aroma was, it went down as smooth as water. It hit my stomach and my throat dried to the point I didn’t even know I’d taken a sip. “Not bad. I—”
Of course, I knew things weren’t simple around here. Not the food. Not the drink. Not the people.
The prickling in my throat was stronger than it was from the stew. I wanted to grab my neck and rip it off.
Zolie gripped my arm and squeezed tight. “It is something we have all gone through. Build your resistance and a venom that would consume you whole will be nothing more than a light touch.” She leaned close to me, her lips near my cheek but not enough to kiss me. “A light touch…” Zolie’s breathy whisper warmed my skin.
I shut my eyes and endured the pain as she kept squeezing me. A few beads of sweat formed on my brow. My heart beat a little harder. My muscles tensed. But I wouldn’t let it get to me.
I’d fought giant Golems. I’d killed Heralds. I’d died and come back to life. What was a little snake venom going to do to me?
The pep talk in my head worked enough that the sharp pain began to ease. There was only a subtle lingering in my mouth—the same you felt when you had one too many hot wings.
I opened my eyes to see that Zolie’s grin had left her. The brunette’s brown eyes narrowed at me, her mood suddenly changed.
“Do you still feel it when you drink this?” I asked.
“I feel it but it is not painful. I’m not invincible to venom. None of us are. But we can tolerate more than others.”
“It’s always good to have an immunity.”
“Come, Virgil.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me up to my feet. “There is something I want to show you.”
“I, uh…” I looked at Maris, who only bowed her head. “Okay…”
Wondering what Zolie was up to, I let her drag me along through the village. “I have a bit of a limp, so make sure you don’t move too fast.”
“Sorry. I am so eager to show you.”
She led me back to her cabin and opened up the door. I hadn’t even taken a single step inside when she slammed the door shut.
Then she pounced.
Zolie wrapped her arms around me so swiftly my cane fell out of my hand in surprise. Her lips tangled with mine and I tasted on her tongue the same venom I just drank. She kissed me wildly before pulling away to smile.
“Is this what you wanted to show me?” I asked, an eyebrow raised.
“Yes. I wanted to thank you.” She pulled her top over her head, revealing the same shapely breasts I’d seen before when she was in the stasis tank. It was a lot nicer knowing she wasn’t hurt or dying. She didn’t stop there, tugging her pants down over her boots and revealing the smooth mound waiting for me.
“I know you are strong,” she said as she moved back closer for a kiss. “I want to feel your strength.”
She grabbed my waistband and pulled me over to her bed. As our lips tangled, we both worked together to shove my pants down and free my swollen length. The heat from her folds made me twitch in anticipation.
“Give it to me,” she whispered into my mouth. “I want to be with you, Virgil.”
A cute brunette like Zolie was as good-looking as any coed you’d find on any college campus. Her brown eyes gave her such a sweet, innocent-looking stare. Her fair skin was so smooth and unblemished. Just kissing her was enough to make my mind race with the wrong kind of thoughts. And that was exactly what she wanted.
She kicked her legs free from her pants, letting them hang off one ankle. Her boots still on, she sat on the edge of the bed and spread her legs to invite me closer.
I didn’t waste another second. I moved between her legs and plunged into her. Even with one bad leg, I didn’t care about having to stand and take her. Not when my desire was taking full control of me.
“Yes… Just like that… I’ve been waiting for this… for you…”
Zolie’s cries of passion made me work even harder. I pumped my hips to try and satisfy my throbbing length. All of my desire was building up inside of me to the point that I couldn’t hold it back for much longer.
The sight of Zolie’s body made it even worse for me. Her hair splayed out on the mattress. Her eyes rolled back in her head. Her breasts heaved. Her back arched as the sweat grew on her body.
I gripped her waist and forcefully pushed myself closer to the edge. “Zolie… I…” I gritted my teeth hard and lost myself.
“Oh…” A soft whimper escaped Zolie as she came with me. The two of us convulsed out of rhythm with one another. Hard throbs of my seed flooding into her tight wetness made my knees buckle even more.
Zolie kept her legs wrapped around me, trying to suck me into her even more. Her hands gripped the sheets as she braced herself from obvious pleasure racking her body.
By the time we both finished, I wanted to collapse on top of her completely.
The door to Zolie’s cabin suddenly opened wide with a giant swing. We both jerked our heads to see Vacindra standing there in her black dress.
“Mistress Vacindra!” Zolie said in surprise.
Despite seeing the brunette naked and me with my pants around my ankles, Vacindra only raised an eyebrow as she looked me up and down.
“I guess knocking isn’t a thing in Asrath,” I said.
“Mistress Vacindra is free to go where she pleases,” Zolie said.
“Indeed.” Vacindra took a step toward us as Zolie sat up to get dressed.
I pulled my pants up and sighed. “I’m assuming this is important.”
Vacindra nodded. “A scouting party has located several individuals unconscious next to the venom marshes. They were taken here. I assume you might know who they are.”
I thought about it for a moment. “Was one of them a silver-haired woman carrying a bow?”
“Yes.”
So much for the others returning safely to Haven. “Then they’re with me.”
“If they are your companions, then they are free to enjoy the same amenities as you.” Vacindra eyed me up and down, a not-so-subtle stare joined her not-so-subtle smirk. “How are you feeling, Zolie?” she asked though she didn’t take her eyes off me.
“I feel strong, Mistress Vacinda. Like nothing ever happened.”
“Yes. I am glad you have found your energy.”
“I have Virgil to thank for that. Perhaps he can please you as he pleased me.”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” I put my hands up. “I’m not just some piece of meat to pass around.”
“Judging by the looks of your companions, I would beg to differ.”
Vacindra and Zolie both smiled at one another.
I put my hands on my hips as I thought about Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra. “Thanks, guys,” I muttered to myself. “Right on time.”
Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra spent a mostly uneventful night relaxing within the confines of Asrath. They were just as puzzled as I was that the town was secured by a giant snake but they were never concerned for their safety. Vacindra pledged her allegiance to our cause and now we had secured the resources we needed to further construction of the Holy Light Cannon.
Early the next morning, we returned to Haven to give Joris all of the details. He was an older man but hearing how successful we were was enough to give him a youthful energy that resulted in an approving smile.
“Though you have traveled to the destinations you have set, there is still much more for you to accomplish,” he said. “The ore must be processed to construct the weapon. The same goes for the timber as well as the sap for the adhesive.”
“Queen Cellica has been willing to send some of her people here to help with construction,” Zafina said. “The same goes for Mistress Vacindra. If we need it, I think we can convince some of the raiders to help as well.”
“It’ll take some time either way,” I said. “We’ll let anybody help if they want to but we won’t push them.”
Joris walked up to me and put his hands on my shoulders, staring at me like a proud parent. “You have done well. More than I could have asked for.”
“You’re making me blush,” I said, chuckling softly. “But I guess Guillard is the one to thank for all of this. It’s been a long time since I’ve been back to Navica. Maybe I should take the Mana Point to see how he’s doing.”
“I’m certain he’s doing well,” Rhiannon said. “If that were not the case, I’m sure we would have been notified. Still… It has been some time since you were able to rest without worrying about the next destination. You have traveled much of the Sol Lands and you have done it in only a matter of days.”
I put my hands up in surprise. “Wait a second. Am I hearing this right? Rhiannon is suggesting we take a break? You don’t agree with this, do you, Zafina?”
Zafina smiled softly. “Your sarcasm is only mildly amusing.”
“I would have recommended it if you had not already said it,” Joris said. “But the people of Haven enjoy the company of Ultima and his allies. Your presence around here is more than welcome. It appears we will be getting used to it for the time being.”
“I will see that construction on the Holy Light Cannon begins immediately.” Rhiannon bowed her head and walked away.
“I will meet with the villagers to make sure they are well,” Zafina said. “This task may be more daunting than anything they have ever done in their lives.”
Zafina excused herself, leaving me alone with Joris just outside of his tent.
It was a sunny day in Haven. The perfect spot to set up an encampment had been proven once again, with the gentle breeze blowing through the clear skies.
I put my hands behind my back and sighed as I walked through the village with Joris next to me.
“Everybody seems to be in good spirits,” I said. “Even with that thing still looming out there.”
“These people have seen destruction worse than they could envision in a nightmare. A malevolent force resonates over the hills but that is not enough to stop them from living their lives. There is no reason to lose optimism.”
“With someone like you leading them, I can see where they get it from.”
Joris was a man who’d been friendly since the moment I met him. Despite the years taking their toll on him in the form of wrinkles, he stood upright and never failed to look at me like there was good news on the way.
“How is Lyra?” he asked suddenly.
“Lyra… I suppose she’s off running out in the plains like she always is.”
“She can take care of herself. What I meant to ask was, is she handling your journey all right? She carries a certain resentment for those who have left Haven.”
“Lyra’s not afraid to voice her disapproval but she’s done nothing to hinder Operation Reconciliation.”
He raised an eyebrow at me. “Operation Reconciliation?”
“It’s a label I gave what we’re doing. Our secondary objective of bringing all Qashians together after constructing the cannon.”
“Ah, yes. Reconciliation. I imagine Lyra prefers that just as much as destroying the evil threat facing us.”
“It doesn’t matter. I’ll get both done.”
Joris stopped in his tracks and squeezed my arm tight. “Thank you, Virgil.”
“You don’t have to thank me for doing all of this. My life is on the line, too.”
“I’m not talking about your mission. I thank you for humoring an old man and giving him someone to talk to.”
“We’re all from different worlds. When this is over, we’ll sit down and you can tell me all about Qashia.”
“I’d like that.” He winked before turning around and heading back to his hut at the center of Haven.
~ ~ ~
The guards told me Lyra was out on the plains doing her usual business, trying to draw the ire of roaming raiders. But it didn’t take me long to spot her out in the open. A silver-haired girl in a robe running around firing elemental arrows wasn’t exactly the hardest thing to spot.
I activated the Life Rune and hovered in the air as I watched her piercing a group of jackal Shadows that had just appeared. She alternated between fire and ice arrows effortlessly. From nocking an arrow to launching it, she was a machine. The jackals were turned into Mana without getting anywhere close to her.
“Not bad.” I floated down next to her as she harnessed the bow back over her shoulder.
“You can have the Mana. I just needed a little practice.”
“Practice? You’re pretty good at what you’re doing.”
“I could always be better,” she sighed.
As I collected the Mana, Lyra put a hand over her head to block the sun and looked out in every direction.
“Looking for anything in particular?” I asked.
“These beasts from the other world—these things you call Shadows. They’re appearing more frequently out on the plains. I usually ran into raiders before I ran into them.”
“Maybe Balec is doing his job and corralling everybody like he said he would.”
“Hmph. I’ll believe it when I see it.”
Lyra put her head down and walked west through the plains like she was on a mission. I moved by her side and chuckled at the focused look in her eyes.
“You are good,” I said. “Did somebody teach you?”
“My father was an archer. The same with my mother.”
“Ah… Runs in the family.”
“How about you? Did fighting run in your family?”
I burst into laughter loud enough to make her stop. “The family business is just the opposite of what I’m doing now. It was an easy life.”
“Was it? That’s surprising. You’re a capable fighter. Not just your abilities but your command of a battle. Managing so many elements as well as your familiars. That’s in addition to fighting alongside Rhiannon and Zafina. You have a good battle IQ.”
“I would hope the ‘Battle God’ knows what to do with it.”
The ground suddenly rumbled hard enough to make me take notice. As usual, a dark cloud of black and purple energy formed in the sky just above us.
As the energy billowed, Lyra drew her bow and nocked a flaming arrow, ready to fire on whatever it was. “Leave this to me.”
“You sure about this—”
“I’m sure.” Lyra aimed down her sights as a figure emerged from the cloud. It landed on the ground, hunched over on all fours. But it wasn’t any type of wolf or jackal or dog. It was more like a gangly beast I couldn’t compare to anything else. Two arms extended out longer than its entire body. Its legs dug into the grass and ripped away the soil. Its face didn’t have any definable features except for two glowing red eyes. The rest of its body was just glowing black energy, resonating like smoke that didn’t have a solid form.
“It looks like some sort of demon,” I said. “I don’t think I’ve seen anything like that before.”
“Doesn’t mean I can’t kill it.” Lyra let loose with an arrow that went sailing forward like a bullet. It streaked across the plains where the demon was waiting about fifty yards away. In the blink of an eye, the demon dashed out of the way and began charging.
Lyra was undeterred, nocking another arrow and firing. Again the demon moved out of the way and the arrow crashed into the grass in a fiery explosion. She kept shooting and the explosions made it look like the demon was running through a minefield.
Thirty yards. Twenty yards. Fifteen yards. The demon closed the distance, gaining speed with every passing second.
“Lyra!”
I yelled out as she nocked a stone arrow and caught the demon right in the chest. The impact shattered the arrow into fragments of gray stone as the demon fell onto its back.
“I told you I have it.” Lyra quickly nocked another arrow and pierced its head with a flaming arrow before it could get back up.
The beast writhed on the floor before exploding into a small shower of Mana.
“It appears you do,” I said. “A little too close for comfort, in my opinion.”
But the cloud didn’t go away and another demon lowered down. This one was the same misshapen form of energy, using its arms like legs as it galloped toward us. The dark Shadow dodged the next volley of Lyra’s arrows and raced right up to her.
Again she tried to nock a stone arrow but when she fired, the demon leapt into the air then landed right on top of her.
“Hey!” I immediately fired a Radiant Beam and caught it in the head to send it back. “Get off her!”
Lyra jumped back up to her feet and in the same motion, nocked an ice arrow that pierced through the Shadow’s head and turned it into Mana.
“You all right?” I asked.
She sighed and shook off the grass covering her hood. “Nothing I can’t handle.”
“Maybe you should find another time to practice.”
Lyra didn’t refuse. She couldn’t. Not with an even larger demon coming down. This one was at least ten-feet tall, which made its lanky limbs even creepier. It pounded the ground and let out a shriek you’d only hear from a ghoul or ghost.
Its size wasn’t enough to stop Lyra’s arrows from missing their mark, as it darted back and forth to dodge her.
“You’re not alone, Lyra. I’ll find an opening for you. Just make sure you hit it.”
I ran forward to meet the demon, summoning an Ice Owl. I sent the bird streaking forward right toward the Shadow. It crashed against the demon’s legs, slowing it down enough for me to blast it in the face with a Rock Burst.
It spun around to come at me, quickly closing the distance with a leap in the air.
“Crap—” I moved out of the way but it thumped so hard against the ground, the shaking stunned me long enough for the demon to swipe me on the back. It moved to finish me off with a hard swing but an arrow hitting its head put it in a daze.
I fired a Radiant Beam at its face, trying to pierce a hole through it. “Dang, big guy. What are you made of?”
The demon’s burning red eyes narrowed as it trudged toward me. Lyra continued pelting it with stone arrows, slowing it down long enough for me to back away.
I summoned a Black Viper that wrapped itself around the Shadow’s leg to hold it in place. I didn’t stop there, summoning my Light Clone to fire another Radiant Beam the same as me.
The Shadow let out another shriek as Lyra continued bombarding it. Despite taking so much damage so far, even a demon had its limits. Its shriek cut off as it burst into a shower of Mana.
The cloud of energy faded from the sky and I let out a soft sigh through my nose. While I collected the Mana, Lyra slowly walked up to me.
“It’s a lot easier to hit a target when it’s not coming for you,” she said. “I’m not used to it. It’s been a long time since I’ve fought alongside someone. The last time…” She paused, her gaze focused on the distant horizon. “…with my family. We weren’t good enough to stop them, Virgil. Dad trained me and my little brother to be the best. But we still weren’t good enough.”
The frustration on her face had never been so clear.
I put a hand on her shoulder and noticed how much she was trembling. “Nobody expects you to hold off the invasion of another world. It doesn’t matter how good you are.”
“I wasn’t good enough to save them—”
“Hey!”
She slowly turned her head to me, her eyes widened in surprise.
“I don’t know what happened on Qashia. But if you’re about to blame yourself for it, you know you can’t. I… I lost my father. Not the same way you did but I lost him. The only thing I can do now is make him proud. What would your family want, Lyra?”
She looked away from me. “…They’d want me to keep going.”
“Yeah… That’s what I figured.”
“We’re really going to do this, huh?”
“We are. And we’ll do it together.”
“Together.” She looked back toward me.
Lyra wasn’t trembling but I could see the vulnerability in her eyes. Despite whatever facade she tried to put on and how capable she was with a bow, I knew she was just a woman who’d been through too much.
“We’ll spend some time in Haven,” I said. “No traveling. We’ve had a busy few days. Maybe we should just relax.”
“Yeah,” she said with a nod. “That sounds fun. After I get a little more practice in.”
I sighed as her smile returned to her. It was a perfect day for hunting Shadows on the plains.
~ ~ ~
Ultima
Level 81 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 25 (+3)
Fire (Speed) 27 (+1)
Water (Durability) 24 (+1)
Life/Death (Control) 40 (+4)
“You have gained nine levels since your last visit.”
I didn’t need Cybil to explain it to me but it was nice hearing her voice as she went over my new stats. When she pointed them out, I noticed the changes in my body. Three points in strength made my arms swell more than usual. I was getting to the point where I would be able to beat ordinary Shadows without having to use my abilities.
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 3
Dark - Level 3 (+1)
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 3 (+1)
Stone - Level 3
“You have gained a level in your affinity to dark and fire elements.”
“Hmm… I should start using water more often.”
“I would advise Ultima to balance all of the elements at his disposal, however, there is some merit in preferring one over the others.”
“Radiant Beam hasn’t failed me before. I go to it a lot more often than the others. I just wish my Light Clone didn’t drain so much endurance. It would be a lot easier to have it around.”
“As long as you continue to gather Mana, the potential for improving yourself in all aspects remains.”
I’d spent the whole day on the plains with Lyra. There were no Shadows that gave us any serious threat but I was still exhausted by the end of the day. After the sun was down, I was happy to return to Zion to see everything.
Despite having no emotions, something told me Cybil was happy to see me. Funny how I could sense that just from a line on the screen.
“You have more Mana Bonds.”
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 5: 20% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 5: 20% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 3: 15% Ability Channel Speed Bonus
Cellica - Level 1: 10% Damage Bonus for nearby allies
Vacindra - Level 1: 10% Dark Element Damage Bonus
“That reminds me… Say, Cybil. You know anything about Aeona? A giant snake that lives here in the Sol Lands?”
“My reduced power makes it difficult for me to access the archives of this world. However, your reference to Aeona is recognizable.”
“I’ve met all the other gods before. The people in Asrath worship her. Any chance Aeona was a god you missed out on?”
“Aeona is an ancient being though this snake you speak of does not possess the same qualities as those who exist in Zion.”
“So Aeona’s just a really powerful snake? I guess if you’re gonna worship something, at least it’s something strong…”
A small podium rose from a hole in the ground. On it, a blue energy resonated in the shape of a small sphere.
“I almost forgot about the last Core. What’s this going to do for me?”
“You have an option for this one, Ultima.”
“Oh, I like choices.” I rubbed my hands together in anticipation.
“This can be applied directly to your bond with the elements. You can either strengthen your Radiant Channel, allowing you greater elemental strength for yourself. Or you can level your Spectral Summon, which will increase the strength of your familiars. The choice is yours.”
“Hmm, that’s a tough choice.” I rubbed my chin as I thought about it. “Strengthen my beams or strengthen my familiars. Either one would help.”
“You do not have to make this decision with haste.”
“That’s all right. I can decide now. Let’s go with my Spectral Summon.” I grabbed the energy and it flowed into my hand through the rest of my arm. The rush of energy made me sigh and it was confirmed when I saw the stats on the screen.
Radiant Channel (Level 4)
Control energy and manipulate it into the power of any or all chosen elements
Spectral Summon (Level 3) (+1)
Summon an autonomous familiar with the element of your choosing
“You have grown considerably yet there is still room for more improvement.”
“Getting stronger isn’t as important as building the Holy Light Cannon. It shouldn’t be too much longer until it’s done. Is there anything I should know while I’m building it?”
“You have access to all of the necessary blueprints.”
“Then I guess I’ve got everything I need. I’m done here.”
“I await your return, Ultima.”
The sun rose over the eastern walls, just enough to turn the nighttime sky into a dark shade of blue. The bonfires from the night before continued to burn while some of the villagers of Haven slept peacefully next to them.
The process had begun. Queen Cellica had her people transporting the ore from the mountains. Mistress Vacindra had sap, swamp mud, and lumber gathered.
I emptied my thoughts of Pandora completely that morning. With most of Haven still resting from a long day and night of work, I sat peacefully on the edge of a lake in the northern part of the village.
It wasn’t nearly as large as the waters back in Navica, with it being less than a third its size. But the water was clear enough I could see the fish were plentiful. Now it was just a matter to see if they were biting.
A makeshift rod dug into the dirt, I watched my line and waited for any sign of tension. A piece of meat on the end of my hook bobbed back and forth but none of the fish swimming by seemed interested.
“That’s okay, little fella. I’ve got all day. If you can wait it out, so can I.”
The crisp morning air was cool but not bitter enough to make me want to put on anything more than the tunic and pants I had on. With the grass comfortable underneath my seat, I was prepared to sit for the entire day if I had to.
“Have you had any luck?” Zafina appeared next to me, peering into my empty bucket with a smile on her lips.
“It’s still early. The fish are still waking up.”
“You can take the Mana Point back to Navica. I’m certain Yuma would be more than willing to assist you.”
“I don’t need Yuma’s help with this. Plenty of time, Zafina…”
The Mana Seer had her hands behind her back as she stood quietly next to me.
“Something on your mind?” I said. “Are you thinking of asking me to train?”
“I’m aware of how long these past few days have been. There is no need to push yourself any harder. A proper respite will rejuvenate you for what lies ahead. I merely wanted to make sure you are doing well.”
“I’m doing fine. How about you just let me fish, eh?”
“Perhaps I will take in the waters for myself.” Zafina lowered her slick green robe and the skirt around her waist, leaving her in nothing but the bra on her chest and the bottoms that didn’t do enough to cover her entire firm backside. Her tan body on display, she looked as fit as any Omega I’d seen back at the District.
She splashed into the water without a care, floating in it with only her head above the surface.
“Cold?” I asked.
“I can control the elements around me. The fire keeps me warm. The temperature of the water is comfortable.”
“Maybe while you’re in there, you can tell the fish to wake up.”
“I will see what I can do for you.” She grinned as she lowered herself into the water.
While my line continued not getting any attention, I watched Zafina swimming peacefully across the small lake.
“She appears to be enjoying herself.” Rhiannon stood next to me, her arms crossed as she enjoyed the view. Her attention turned to my empty bucket, which made her raise an eyebrow. “You have not caught anything?”
“No!” I exclaimed. “I haven’t caught anything. Why is it so hard to believe that they aren’t biting so early in the morning?”
Rhiannon laughed softly, pursing her lips to hold back her smile. “I apologize. A skilled fisherman like you knows what he’s doing.”
“Don’t patronize me.” Seeing Rhiannon’s smile was enough to make me realize how worked up I was getting. I sighed a deep breath and leaned back in my seat, my palms pressing against the grass. “I just want to take a day off and maybe fry a fish for lunch.”
“An appealing picture. I have experienced the same effects of the venom as you have. It was more taxing on our bodies than those in Asrath would have us believe. Zafina has the right idea. Perhaps I should partake in the waters the same as her.”
It was easy to approve of Rhiannon’s suggestion but she was already taking her own initiative. Her armor didn’t leave much to the imagination but she still stripped it off to reveal even skimpier clothing beneath. A black bra and matching panties did nothing to hide the pale skin of her athletic physique. Every inch of her was covered in muscular striations, though she had slim, feminine curves that would have made any warm-blooded man stare at her.
She plunged into the water and joined Zafina, the two of them quickly taking turns swimming laps back and forth across the surface.
“Still haven’t caught anything, huh?” Lyra closed one eye as she stared into my bucket. I didn’t even realize she was there. She snuck up on me like a thief in the night.
But I was less concerned about her sudden appearance, instead trying to deal with the frustration churning in my gut.
“The fish are not active in the morning,” I said. “Once the sun comes out, they’ll get energized and start biting.”
“You want me to use an arrow? I can spear one of these things and we can have enough fish to feed Euphoria and Asrath.”
I put my hand up. “Please. I’m Ultima. If I wanted a fish, I could blow up this whole lake if I needed to.”
“You might have to…” she said under her breath.
“What was that?”
She looked away innocently. “Nothing. We have so many beasts out in the wild, nobody ever bothers trying to fish. I suppose it’s a good thing, since it would be easy to empty the lake completely.”
“Once we get all this done, we might be able to terraform this lake and expand it to the waters farther east. Then you’ll have an endless supply of fish from the sea.”
“Not to mention whatever else might be lurking out there. We just came back from a town surrounded by a giant snake. I like Haven being nice and cozy like it is, thanks.”
Lyra took a seat next to me, twiddling with the blades of grass as she watched Zafina and Rhiannon enjoying the water.
“You plan on joining them?” I asked.
“I’d bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you? To see me strip down to my underwear and get myself wet.”
I’d never heard Lyra talk like that before, so it was surprising to hear. I almost wasn’t sure I heard it right. But she raised an eyebrow, her silver-eyed stare joined by a mischievous grin.
“It’s not about me,” I said, looking back toward my line. “It’s about you enjoying this day off. No obligations. No work. No worries. Just an opportunity to recharge.”
“It does seem appealing. But it’s a little too cold for my frail body to be jumping into the water so early.”
“That’s surprising, Lyra.”
“Why’s that?”
“I didn’t think you’d be so afraid.” I didn’t bother holding my smirk. Even though it was obvious I was joking, Lyra narrowed her eyes at me like she wanted to put an arrow in my skull.
“I’ll get in that water… If you go in with me.”
I shook my head. “I just want to fish.”
“You’re not doing a very good job of it. You might as well have fun with the rest of us.”
Lyra was playing some kind of game with me. I didn’t mind playing along. But I wasn’t going to let her win so easily.
“Fine,” I said. “I’ll get in the water with the rest of you. As long as you do it first.”
“Are you a man of your word?”
“You know I am, Lyra.”
She moved closer to me, leaning her face in so she could look right in my eye. Her gaze narrowed like she was trying to peer right into my soul.
“Okay,” she said. “I’m trusting you. Don’t even think about going back on your word.”
Lyra got up and took off her robed hood. I watched closely as she lowered her skirt down. Her white bra and panties weren’t as revealing as the others though it was the first time I’d seen so much skin from her. The silver-haired woman had a small frame but her curves rivaled Zafina’s. Her breasts were shapely and her backside poked out enough I knew it’d be more than a handful if I tried to grab it.
“Hey!” She furrowed her brow at me. “Don’t think I don’t see you staring.”
I put my hands up and looked back to my line. From the corner of my eye, I could see her smiling.
“All right,” she said. “This is all on you now.” She leapt into the water and landed with a big splash. “Oh, that’s cold!” She wrapped her arms around her body, bobbing up and down to try and warm herself up.
I chuckled at the sight of her as Zafina and Rhiannon swam by her side.
“Okay, Virgil,” Lyra said. “Your turn.”
“I think I’ll wait for a bit until the sun comes up.”
“What?” she exclaimed. “You gave me your word.”
“I gave you my word I would get in the water. I didn’t say I would do it right now.”
“Oh, you… You weasel!” Lyra’s sudden fury made me laugh even harder.
Rhiannon and Zafina both eyed me then looked to one another before swimming back to the surface.
“A deal is a deal,” Zafina said.
“What’s that now—”
The blond cut me off by summoning a ball of fire in her hand. She didn’t even bother trying to hold back as she blasted me right on the back.
“Are you crazy?” I stumbled forward as my shirt caught fire then jumped into the water to put it out. The heat of the flames was gone, quickly replaced by a bitter cold.
Lyra floated next to me, giggling with a grin. “That’s not so bad, is it?”
Rhiannon and Zafina looked out at me, smiling just as big as the girl next to me.
I spit some of the water out like a fountain. “This is all your fault,” I said to Lyra. “I plan on getting you back.”
“Oh? I’ll be ready for it.”
“I don’t think you will.”
I swam out of the water and stripped off my soaked clothes. I plopped back down next to my rod in nothing but my underwear while the ladies huddled around me.
The sun continued to rise, warming us all up underneath it. As the town of Haven woke up behind us, I decided I wasn’t moving from the spot I was now, even if a fish decided it wanted to take my bait.
“This is nice,” Lyra said as she sprawled out on the grass. “Just a lazy day doing nothing at all… We should have more days like this.”
“After we win, every day will be like this,” I said.
Lyra stared up at the sky like her mind was somewhere else. “Yeah… I hope so.”
Construction continued. Rhiannon monitored the ore and began working with the people of Haven to mold the metal into the cannon according to the blueprints. Zafina observed others as they built the wooden frame for the cannon to rest on, along with making enough adhesive to make sure it was stable. It wasn’t a weapon as much as it was a small building. Assistance arrived from both Asrath and Euphoria to help smooth things along. With more than a hundred people available, there was always someone working on the cannon no matter the hours of the day. Everybody was given rest when they needed it so they were never overworked.
A few days had gone by and work was proceeding on schedule.
Lyra took the opportunity to head out to the plains to amuse herself. Since it was a chance for me to collect Mana, I had no problem joining her.
It was a perfect day to get into some random battles.
The silver-haired archer pierced an ice arrow clear through a Shadow taking the shape of a black bear. It roared in pain from the arrow cutting a hole through its chest. Then it burst into a pile of Mana. The dark rift where the bear came from faded, allowing me to collect the Mana under the peace of the sun.
“You know, back on Earth where I’m from, Omegas love collecting this stuff. It’s how they get everybody to enlist. Fighting against Shadows is one thing but getting stronger is even more appealing.”
Lyra looked out toward the distance, scouting for the next target she wanted to put an arrow through. “These Omegas… Are they soldiers?”
“That’s one way of putting it. Pandora came for us like they did your world. It was an attack where thousands died all across the planet. We call it the First Event. After it happened, we established the Legion Omega Defense so that it would never happen again.”
“If you were able to establish this Legion on your world, then it did not suffer the same fate as Qashia. I envy you.”
“I’m grateful. Most of my people take it for granted without realizing just how close we were to losing it all. To some, the First Event is a piece of fiction and not real history.”
“Then the Omegas are right in taking pride in what they do.”
“Maybe. Some Omegas do it for the wrong reasons though.” I chuckled as I finished collecting all of the Mana. Out of the thousands of Omegas across Earth, I was sure there were more than a few who did it for the glory.
I moved next to Lyra and looked out to where she was staring. “Do you see anything interesting?”
She turned and looked me up and down. “You can fly.”
“…Did you just notice that?”
“Scouting from the air would be more effective than from the ground.”
“It doesn’t matter if we walk or if I fly around in circles. Pandora comes for us when they want to come.”
“Those are the words of someone who would rather do things the easy way.” She looked away from me, her chin in the air as she smiled.
My brow furrowed in confusion. “Are you calling me lazy?”
“I said no such thing.”
“You implied it.”
A moment of silence came between us, leaving only the breeze to remind me I hadn’t gone deaf.
“Don’t you like flying?” she asked with a grin.
A few seconds to contemplate what I was being goaded into and I was up in the air. I moved as high as I could, trying not to get too high up in the atmosphere above the clouds.
The plains were sprawling. The lush green grass went in every direction, from the mountains to the north to the decaying marshes to the south. There were herds and flocks and packs of beasts roaming around as any wildlife would in a field so open. I could even spot some raider groups on horseback making their way in the distance. Hopefully Balec had kept them in check so I didn’t have to deal with a fight that wouldn’t provide me any Mana.
“Do you see anything?” Lyra called out to me.
“You’ll have to be a little more specific.”
“Any sign of Shadows, of course.”
I’d know if Pandora decided to attack us. The only way to get their attention seemed to be traveling, because they wanted to interrupt you when you were doing something important.
“Let’s just keep moving,” I said.
I floated forward, keeping a watchful eye on everything below me. Sure enough, a clap of thunder stopped me in my path. Being in the air when the energy started to swirl made things a little louder than usual.
The billowing cloud of purple and black energy resonated before me. Beneath me, Lyra nocked a flaming arrow, ready to fire on anything that appeared.
And then it did.
It was a giant stone. A piece of gray brick in the shape of a square came down. But I looked closer and realized it wasn’t a brick. It seemed to be covered in some type of shaggy fur.
Whatever it was continued to come down from the cloud. Just when I thought it would end, it didn’t. As the figure slowly came into shape, I realized just how large it was.
It must’ve been at least four-stories high and half as wide. It was a giant mammoth, complete with pointed bone tusks big enough to skewer a semi. Its trunk was thick as a redwood, sprawled out on the floor like a giant snake even the people of Asrath would’ve stopped to worship.
The thing had made a crater right in the center of the plains, standing there like a giant, stone statue in the shape of an elephant covered in frizzy fur. Even the birds began flying away to try and avoid running into it because it was so high.
It reared back with its trunk and let out a blast into the air loud enough I felt the breeze from it against my cheeks. Its giant spheres for eyes were empty and white, blinking slowly.
A sudden flaming arrow zoomed between its eyes and ignited some of the fur covering it.
“What are you waiting for?” Lyra shouted as she sent an endless stream of arrows up.
“Admiring the view.” I summoned a Fire Bird and sent it streaking at the mammoth. The beast effortlessly swiped it away with its trunk, at the same time forcing me to swerve out of the way to avoid getting hit.
“Let’s see how fast you are, buddy.” I zoomed to the air over it and landed on its back. I let loose with a point-blank fireball, scorching its fuzzy fur and burning it right down to the black hide underneath.
Another roar trumpeted in the air as the trunk came flying at me. It caught me right on my side and sent me sailing through the air like I’d been hit by a car.
My eyes rolled back from the momentum, spinning me around until I forced myself to a stop in the air.
“Ungh… That trunk is a lot longer than it looks.”
I floated back in the air, watching as the beast turned its attention back to Lyra. Just one stomp from its massive hoof made her lose her balance. But she steadied herself long enough to send a flaming arrow right into one of its bulbous eyes.
It squealed in pain as its trunk and tail both flailed into the air. Lyra was like an ant to it but she’d done some serious damage.
“I got this…” I summoned an Ice Owl and it raced alongside me back toward the beast.
We moved to its backside to avoid its tail completely. I sent the owl crashing into its giant body then let loose with both my hands. A Radiant Beam from one hand and a Dark Beam from my other palm landed with a crash.
“Light and dark. Let’s see if you can handle both elements.”
The mammoth continued flailing but even with its size and length, it wasn’t fast enough to land. As long as I kept moving, I could keep this up.
Down below, Lyra stood her ground and nocked arrow after arrow. The flames stuck into the beast’s face like a dozen forks, each one growing in intensity. The fire joined together until there was a small bonfire on the beast’s face.
“Keep it up!” I shouted. “He’s big but he’s too slow.”
As I continued pounding it with both beams, I looked down at Lyra standing there. Behind her, I saw something moving on the horizon. Something was kicking up dust. A pack of wolves? A herd of buffalo, maybe? But it wasn’t long before I saw men on horseback. From this distance, I couldn’t tell if it was Balec. They just looked like ordinary raiders in tunics with bone daggers in their hands.
I kept watching as they increased their speed. Their path was leading them right to Lyra.
“Lyra!” I yelled. “Watch out!”
She ignored me, her focus still on the beast in front of her. “We’ve almost got it! Just a little bit more!”
“No! Behind you!”
I was so high up, I didn’t realize how close they were. By the time I yelled out, they were already behind her.
Lyra turned around and rolled forward just as the men tried to swing.
“Damn.” I swooped down as fast as I could and summoned a Stone Golem right when I landed on the ground. My familiar barreled forward and collided with the men, knocking half off them off their horses. Another Rock Burst stopped the others in their tracks.
Lyra got up to one knee and began firing stone arrows as the raiders tried to recover. “Lousy bastards! Trying to get me when I’m not looking—”
A sudden swipe from the mammoth’s trunk came out of nowhere and slammed Lyra, sending her tumbling across the grass.
“Lyra!” I flew toward her, keeping my hands up as a bunch of bone daggers came for me. They plinked against my armor but slowed me down long enough for one of the other raiders to get to her first.
“Take her!” one of the men shouted. “Tie her up! Don’t let her get away!”
Lyra was motionless, the swipe from the mammoth knocking her out completely.
I watched as Lyra was tossed onto one of the horses and a raider galloped away to the northwest. I couldn’t let them take her but more of the raiders surrounded me, jumping on top of me to try and keep me down.
“Surround him! He can’t move if we drown him out!”
There must have been about twenty of them. The weight of them was like being crushed by a boulder. They flattened me out on the grass and pressed me down.
“That’s it! We have him! All we have to do is—Ahh!”
A sudden scream filled my ears through all of the shouting. The weight coming down on me lightened enough for me to get back to my feet. The mammoth was still swiping its trunk and it just freed me from my raider prison by sweeping them away.
“Thanks, pal.”
My thanks wasn’t enough though, because the mammoth took aim at me. The giant beast raised its hoof and brought it down like a hydraulic press. I didn’t have any interest in being squeezed into the grass, so I moved out of the way and shot two fireballs at its face. The fire Lyra started continued burning even more out of control.
I didn’t stop. Every fireball drained more and more endurance from me. The sweat was dripping from my brow but the mammoth’s face was being consumed and there was no way to stop it.
The beast backed up, trumpeting in pain as its whole face melted off. The stench of burning fur and flesh was like spoiled meat. I clenched my jaw and kept firing until the beast sat down.
I summoned my Light Clone and we both fired Radiant Beams right at its eyes. The concentrated lasers tore through the soft membrane until suddenly bursting out the back of the giant Shadow’s head. As the flames consumed its face, the mammoth’s body became more and more motionless until turning into a flood of Mana orbs.
I sighed a deep breath of relief then looked at the raiders scattered all around me. “Perfect. Now…”
I grabbed one of the raiders by the collar and slapped his cheek until his eyes blinked open. “Hey! Who are you? Where did you take her?”
He was an ordinary-looking man, still bewildered after getting knocked out by the mammoth. But I wasn’t going to let him off the hook.
“Hey! I asked you a question. What are you doing—”
“Get him!” A sudden shout from behind me made me turn my head.
About five or so raiders were on top of me. At least, it felt that way. I couldn’t count because they were swarming and using their weight to hold me down. I didn’t suppose telling them I was a Battle God would be reason enough to get them off.
“Give him a dose!” one of them shouted.
A dose? A dose of what?
My question was answered even though I didn’t say anything. A sharp stinging pain in my neck made me flinch. Then I caught a whiff of something. Something strong enough that it filled my entire head. My eyes blinked and my thoughts clouded.
The weight of the men moved off of me but despite that, my strength was leaving me. The entire world was spinning around me and my vision blurred.
“Give him another dose!”
One of the men rushed at me with something in his hand. It was a bone dagger. But on the tip of it, there was something bright and green. I put my hands up to stop him but he slapped my hands away without any trouble and another sharp pain in my side brought me to my knees.
I tried to stay standing but everything gave out. My face hit the grass as I landed flat on my stomach. Everything was dark but I could hear faint whispers above me, slowly growing more and more distant.
“Not so tough for a god. We’ll show him who wears the crown.”
An incoherent dream of darkness slowly faded and my senses came back to me. A woozy feeling washed over my thoughts and through my body. For a second, I swore I could feel myself riding on the back of a carriage being transported. I blinked my eyes open to clear my vision and saw a man staring down at me, realizing I wasn’t moving at all but only sitting in the dirt.
“Hey, you. You’re finally awake.”
He was older than me, somewhere in his thirties. He had a single deep wrinkle on his forehead and sagging cheeks. His eyes were round and silver, matching the salt and pepper hair flattened on his head.
He was dressed in an ordinary white cotton shirt and a pair of pants made from stitched leather. He had an average build, not imposing but completely frail. Hunting out on the plains gave him some muscles to work with. I would’ve confused him with every other Qashian I’d seen if he wasn’t pointing my own cane at me—that and the smarmy little smirk on his lips.
I looked around and saw some of the other raiders standing around. There were a few makeshift huts on the dirt around us along with a small bonfire burning off to one side. It looked like a small raider camp.
He turned his head sideways as he looked at me. “You recovered quite quickly from the toxin. Impressive.”
My senses back to me, my first thoughts went to Lyra. “Where is she?”
“Don’t worry. She’s perfectly safe.”
“If you do anything to her—”
“—You’ll kill me. Yes, that appears to be the case. I don’t believe it will come to that though.” The man spoke with a tone more condescending than Queen Cellica herself. I was waiting for the guy to put his leather boot in my face and ask me to polish it.
My hands were bound behind my back with tight twine, which got a chuckle out of me. “You know I can break my binds without any effort, right?”
The stranger took my wooden cane and poked me in the leg with it. “I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it for myself. I’m sure you can. But being bound will at least give me a second to talk to you straight. Just to show you I mean business.”
“You’ve got a slim chance of negotiating your way out of this. Start talking.” I did my best to hold back. If Lyra was in any danger, I couldn’t risk her.
“Very good.” He stood up straight and twirled his cane around in his hand. “My name is Daleon. And I know you’re the one Balec calls Ultima. Word of what you two are doing is spreading. Trying to unite the raiders together so that we can face our common enemy.”
“Trying to defeat the Shadows that destroyed your world. What a novel idea. But maybe we should spend our time arguing with each other instead.” I rolled my eyes, not bothering to feel threatened by him.
“Amusing. But I’m looking at the big picture.”
“It doesn’t seem like it.”
“I’m one of the only few who understands there’s something more. This other world is on the horizon. It’s chasing us from Qashia to here. But we will defeat it. I have belief in the strength of our people.”
For all of his bluster, it seemed to be pointed in the right place… so far.
“But while you only see a great threat, I see what will come after.” He pointed my cane at me. “What do you think will happen when we purge this world of these ‘Shadows’? Do you expect us all to join hands and live happily ever after?”
“That’s the idea.”
“Hmph.” Daleon crossed his arms, his lips tight with a smug chuckle. “You are as naive as you are powerful. You know little about Qashians. This threat will be vanquished and all will be right. Peace will last for a time. But after that, everybody will return to their squabbles. The Warriors of the Serpent. The Nobles in the mountains. Nameno and Ceah. Every raider clan will struggle for dominance. With this other world gone, there will be someone else wanting to step up and take their place. There must always be a hierarchy.”
“That’s a bleak way of looking at things.” I smirked at him, shaking my head like I was looking at a little boy. “And I’m the naive one…”
“I am not ignorant to the ways of my people. Someone must lead our people into this new era.” He twirled my cane around then stabbed it into the dirt. “I will be the one to lead us all. And I will prove it by beating you.”
The smugness on his face slowly faded as he stared down at me. I waited for him to laugh and tell me he wasn’t serious. I looked to the other raiders but they were as quiet as him. That just opened a window for me to burst into laughter.
I nearly keeled over from laughing so hard. My stomach shook. My cheeks hurt. Even my eyes started to water. I didn’t know how long I laughed but when I finally composed myself, I saw Daleon hadn’t changed his demeanor.
“I’m trying to unite everybody,” I said. “If you want to be king, you’ll have to find another way. Otherwise, I just might kill you.”
“I insist you try. If not for yourself but for her.” He snapped his fingers and two raiders approached holding Lyra’s limp and tied-up body. She was still breathing but wasn’t conscious.
Seeing her unconscious made me hold back the anger seething in my chest. “Don’t make me do this.”
Daleon took a step back and motioned for me with his hand. “Come, Ultima. Let’s prove to all those in the Sol Lands who is the strongest among us.”
He didn’t give me another choice—so I took it.
I activated the Life Rune and my armor formed around me. The twine around my wrists snapped like soft noodles and I was back on my feet.
The raiders backed away, creating a circle in the dirt for Daleon and me to square off in. He tossed my cane to the side then motioned for me with his hand.
“Let’s see how strong you really are—”
I flew at him with a punch and caught him right in his gut, folding him over onto his knees. He let out a gasp as all of the air cleared from his lungs in an instant.
“I’m holding back,” I said as I moved away. “If you don’t stay down, I won’t hesitate to knock more sense into you.”
“I see you are strong…” He pushed himself back up to his feet and straightened up. “…But you will have to do better than that to defeat me.”
“That can be arranged.” I didn’t bother activating my abilities. I just cracked my knuckles and walked swiftly over to him. I grabbed him by the collar and reared back with a punch. Suddenly, something caught me in the stomach and sent me tumbling back.
I didn’t know what it was. All I saw was a flash of darkness and the next thing I knew, I was dealing with a thumping pain in my core.
“Ungh…” I rolled over on my knees, clutching my chestplate and noticing the small dent in it.
Daleon’s chuckling got my attention. “You see… You are not the only one with such power.”
I didn’t know what I was expecting. But when I turned my head up, that wasn’t what I thought I’d see. I squinted to make sure I was looking at it right.
In Daleon’s left hand, there was a jewel shaped just like the Life Rune. It resonated with a black and purple aura like smoke. It was too big for him to squeeze his grip around it entirely. He clutched it tight, aiming it right at me.
“Where did you get that?” I said.
“There is much power in this world. It is fate that brought our people here to Iorus. And it is fate that I found this. Do you understand now why I must lead?”
I straightened up and cracked my neck back and forth.
“You are worried,” he said, his smirk coming back to him. “I can see it in your eyes.”
“Oh, I’m worried. I’m worried I don’t have to hold back any longer.”
He narrowed his eyes at me and fired a blast from the stone in his hand. I moved out of the way and fired back at him with a Radiant Beam. A dark barrier appeared, blocking my attack. As the sparks of black and white energy flew into the air, the other raiders backed away to give us more space.
“It’ll take more than a jewel to beat me,” I said.
“Now who’s the one who’s overconfident.”
I summoned a Black Viper and sent it darting at him. My smoky familiar moved like a bullet and sank its teeth into his ankle. Daleon screamed out in pain as the snake wrapped around him to keep him in place.
I ran forward then moved like a bullet to level him with another punch but Daleon quickly raised his jewel to fire and make me careen to the side.
“You will not beat me!” he shouted. “I possess the same power as you!”
Despite the snake clutching his leg, Daleon didn’t stop firing at me. I raised the earth right from the ground and used a Rock Burst to counter his attack. The stones exploded into a mist of dirt that made everybody turn their heads. Getting some dirt in my eyes wasn’t enough to stop me though.
I put my head down and rushed through the cloud of dirt then lunged at Daleon like a linebacker. My arms wrapped around his waist as I brought him to the ground.
I immediately rushed my hands up to his wrist, trying to free his grip from the jewel. But he reached up with his free hand and began digging a thumb into my eyes, forcing me to back off.
“Fool!” he muttered. “It will take more than that—”
I fired a Radiant Beam at him while he was trying to gloat and caught him right in the chest. I burned through his tunic and at the same time, sent him rolling back. I fired a Frozen Jet right at his wrist as he recovered, trying to stop his arm from moving. He tried to fight it but he couldn’t. Eventually his arm was frozen in place with only the jewel resting on top of it.
“Don’t try anything.” I aimed at the surrounding raiders as I approached Daleon, who was struggling to break free.
I moved right in front of him but he was powerless to get away. Daleon’s eyes narrowed at me, his wrinkly brow furrowed in anger. “You are not of this world! I must be the one to lead my people!”
“Maybe you should let them decide. We’ve got more important things to deal with now—”
BOOM!
An explosion rang in my ears, accompanied by a searing heat that warmed my whole body. It crashed on the ground and lifted me completely. I tumbled through the sky, pain surging through my body, and confusion running through my head.
It all happened so quickly, I wasn’t sure it happened.
A hard thud against my face brought my senses back to me. I realized I was lying face down on the dirt.
“Ungh… What the hell was that?”
I blinked my eyes as I pushed myself to my feet. As my hearing slowly came back to me, the ringing stop but there was something else. Thunder and lightning. I looked up toward the storm I heard but instead found something else.
Purple and black energy billowed together—another rift for the Shadows of Pandora to come through. But there wasn’t a Shadow coming down. There was a figure slowly lowering itself to the dirt.
He was tall, at least eight-feet, bigger than any human I’d ever seen. His head was bald and smooth, his face as white as snow. His eyes were empty and black, like glossy marbles. A shining silk robe covered his massive frame. Several black straps covered his upper body and waist like a dozen different belts. His entire body was covered in an aura—the same mixture of violet and black from the cloud.
I didn’t have to look at him for more than a second to know that he was another one of the Heralds the Legion was keeping tabs on. But he wasn’t sickly or frail or gaunt. No, he was just the opposite.
He raised his arm and I saw the veins running along his muscular forearm. His fingers were thick, a lone index finger pointed at me as he smiled to show off his jagged white teeth.
“So… You are the man they have spoken of,” he said with a deep, ethereal voice. “The one Kreonyx saw… The Battle God of Iorus.”
I stood my ground, trying to decide how I was going to deal with him. “Who are you?”
“I am the one sent to remind you of your place.”
“Another Herald.”
“Herald. The label your Legion has given us. Hmph. I can assure you, I am no ordinary Herald. I am Holy Paladin Romanis. And I have come for what is rightfully mine.”
“Don’t you guys ever get tired of talking about what’s yours?”
He ignored me, turning his attention to Daleon. The raider was sprawled out on the ground, barely conscious. The black jewel in his hand had rolled a few meters away out of his grip.
“Ah… There it is. The power. I understand now why Kreonyx has taken such a keen interest in this world.”
I didn’t have to think twice to know I couldn’t let him get his hands on whatever that thing was.
“It won’t be that easy.” I summoned my Light Clone by my side and we both aimed Radiant Beams at him.
The Herald slowly turned back to me and turned his head sideways. “I’m afraid it will.” His hands shot into the air and dozens of purple lightning bolts crashed down into the ground, creating a storm stronger than the Herald in Euphoria did. The booming sound was bothersome enough but the explosions rocked me back, forcing me to take to the air.
I recovered as quickly as I could and fired my Radiant Beam along with my clone. The Herald stomped toward the jewel, raising a hand behind him to block my attack with a black barrier.
“Dark barrier… Have to change elements.” I switched to a Dark Beam and managed to pierce through his barrier enough to catch him on the back.
Stunning him momentarily, I zoomed back at him as fast as I could and drove my shoulder into his stomach. The guy was massive but my momentum took us to the ground. I kept my arms around his waist to hold him down.
“Enough!” A booming explosion sent me flying back before I could do anything else.
The momentum from the blast sent my body cartwheeling through the air before I thudded back on the dirt. The pain surged through my body but I gritted my teeth to get back to my feet. Fresh blood dripped from a cut on my brow and out of my mouth. I couldn’t let that stop me now though.
The Herald stomped back toward the jewel and picked it up from the ground. “Persistence… I suppose any being must do everything it takes, even in futility. But no matter how much the ant resists against the wall closing in on it, it is still only a bug.”
I rushed at him again, flying as fast as I could but the Herald moved out of the way and raised his hands into the air. More lightning came crashing violently on the ground around me. The surrounding raiders slowly started to regain their senses and fled in panic.
Daleon stayed unconscious on the ground. I looked to the side and saw Lyra still lying there. A lightning bolt nearly caught her, forcing me to race forward and scoop her in my arms. But in that brief moment it took to save Lyra, the Herald was ascending back into the air.
“I will see you again, Ultima,” he announced from the dark clouds. “Do not disappoint me.”
The lightning kept crashing until the Herald was nowhere to be found. I stayed on my knees holding Lyra until the clouds finally disappeared.
Fires remained scattered across the ground. Daleon’s camp had been ripped to shreds. Daleon himself was still unconscious. I wasn’t even sure he was breathing. But even if he was, there were more important things to worry about now.
My arms crossed, I stared blankly at the display.
Ultima
Level 84 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 25
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 24
Life/Death (Control) 43 (+3)
“You have gained three levels since your last appearance here.”
Cybil’s voice went in one ear and out the other. Even though I was staring at the screen, I wasn’t paying any attention to my stats. The small boost flowing through me was barely noticeable.
After getting back to Haven, all of the work had only just begun. Lyra recovered from her injuries and took the opportunity to relax with Zafina and Rhiannon. Daleon had made it out alive. His ‘jewel’ was gone, taking all of his confidence with it and making it easier to interrogate him.
I made my way to Zion as fast as I could to get some answers.
“I sense you are troubled,” Cybil said.
A half-hearted smirk came across my lips. “You don’t have to be a god to figure that out.” I sighed a deep breath, replaying everything that happened in my head.
“Daleon said he found it in a canyon off to the west near his camp. I’ve got no reason to trust him but I don’t see why he would lie either. You must have sensed something like that, Cybil.”
“Unfortunately, the darkness resonating from the fortress has clouded my scans. There is residual energy all over the Sol Lands. I assumed it was the fortress itself.”
“What is it? Is it another Death Rune?”
“The power of the Death Rune was consumed when the Omnirune was formed to defeat the World Destroyer.”
“What about the Rune itself? I know you drained the power from it. Maybe it was refilled.”
“The Rune itself was also destroyed in the process.”
“Then what is it? Daleon was firing Dark Beams at me just as strong as my own.”
Cybil didn’t answer immediately. You knew something was wrong when a god had to think about what to say.
“The only thing I can say for certain is that it is not the Death Rune. It appears to be a facsimile. Where it came from, I cannot tell you.”
“I’ve got some idea.”
The thoughts of the Herald came back to me. His black-eyed stare was menacing enough I could picture it in my head with my eyes closed.
“He summoned lightning down on me stronger than I’d ever seen before—even stronger than the Herald I fought in Euphoria. I’ve read some of the reports of the Heralds in the LOD database. Even lowly-ranked Bronze Omegas have killed some. This Romanis guy… he isn’t some ordinary Herald.”
“If what you tell me is correct, Romanis appears to be a superior Herald to the ones referred to by your Legion.”
“He said he was a Holy Paladin serving Kreonyx. Romanis… Kreonyx… Do any of those names sound familiar?”
“My archive refers solely to the history of Iorus. These names you mentioned are not recognizable.”
“Yeah, that’s what I figured.” I let out a sigh as I paced back and forth.
We already had enough to deal with trying to build the Holy Light Cannon. Now some super-powered Herald shows up and has a copy of a Death Rune—a Death Rune I thought I already destroyed.
“I mentioned the names to Zafina and Rhiannon. The same for Joris and the people in Haven. Nobody’s ever heard of them. I doubt I’ll find anything if I head back to the Legion. If they knew, they’re probably already forming a plan to deal with it.”
“I would recommend you do not lose sight of your primary task. The energy resonating from the fortress to the east remains. I cannot tell you if Romanis’s appearance is related to the fortress.”
All of the uncertainty in Cybil’s details made me more frustrated. I took another deep breath to stop my emotions from getting the best of me. I knew I couldn’t stop working on the cannon, even with someone like Romanis looming in the background.
“If only there was a way to prepare for both of them… Hmm… Maybe there is.”
“Do you require any further assistance?”
I shook my head. “I can kill two birds with one stone. I’m heading out.”
“I await your return, Ultima.”
~ ~ ~
I stood near the entrance of the Central Keep, enjoying the sun as it slowly dipped toward the horizon. The smell of the soil was remarkable mostly because it was so familiar. I was back home.
The citizens of Navica greeted me warmly before returning to their business. I couldn’t enjoy their company as much as I wanted to because I had business of my own.
Sawyer stepped out of the Manaworks and approached me from across the way. The man looked the same as I remembered him, his dark hair long and shaggy and his beard just as thick. His shirt looked like it needed twice as many textiles to weave as the next person, white underneath all of the smoke and soot covering it. He greeted me with a smile and held his huge hands out to me.
“Welcome back,” he said with his deep voice. “I didn’t think I was ever going to see you again.”
“Navica will always be home to me. I’m afraid this isn’t a social visit.”
“I assumed that much from the look on your face. You require assistance. You need only speak it and I will attempt to provide it for you.”
I didn’t have to hold back any details with Sawyer. He could take the hard truth as well as anybody.
“I ran into someone out there,” I said. “A being from Pandora who calls himself Romanis.”
“Romanis… The name is unfamiliar. If you are telling me his name, he must be formidable.”
“He’s strong. I had trouble with him when I faced him. And he might be even stronger next time I see him because he has a Death Rune?”
“Death Rune? I assumed it was destroyed when the Omnirune was formed.”
“It was. Some raider out in the Sol Lands found another one. A copy or something. Then Romanis got a hold of it.”
Sawyer nodded in understanding. Every movement of his head made his beard sway.
“You defeated Blackhart soundly. I have no doubt you can defeat Romanis.”
“I’d prefer not to take any chances. I could use your help.”
“You need only say the word.”
“There are some Mana reserves in the Sol Lands. I can have Zafina or Rhiannon deliver them to you. Romanis is using a Dark Rune just like Blackhart’s. Anything you can do to help me, I’ll take.”
Sawyer scratched his beard, the gears in his head appearing to grind while he looked left and right. “If he is using the dark elements as you suggest, it can be combated with your available abilities. I will consider how to enhance these abilities.”
“I knew you were the right man for the job.”
“I’ll begin work on the schematics right now.” Sawyer nodded then turned around to head back to the Manaworks where he spent all of his efforts.
A woman in a purple robe brushed by him and approached me. Araceli’s pale face was hidden behind her hood though I could still see her thin red lips smirking as they always were. Her bare stomach on display, her skin was as pale as someone who never spent any time in the sun. Black leather pants hugged her slim legs as she dug her heels in the grass with a walk you’d only see on a model runway.
“Lord Ultima.” She lowered her hood down as her sugary-sweet voice filled the air. “It is good to see you. Oh, how I missed you.” Her scent was like walking through a garden full of fresh roses. She wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling my head down to give me a kiss that ended with her licking my lips. “Would you like me to show you how much I’ve missed you?”
“Any other time and I would be more than willing to take you to my chambers.”
“Bending me over can do wonders for whatever might ail you.”
“Maybe temporarily,” I said with a half-hearted smile.
Her eyes narrowed as she frowned. Araceli always made it clear what she was thinking just from the way she looked.
“Then this truly does trouble you,” she said. “I overheard your conversation with Sawyer. Blackhart’s imitator has invaded the Sol Lands.”
“He’s more than just an imitator. Romanis is a lot stronger.”
“Romanis’s power is limited by the elements around him. He harnesses it the same as you or I or even a child trained in their ability to wield it. If he relies solely on the darkness, then his natural aversion would be to light. Thus, the possessor of the Life Rune in Ultima would be his natural adversary.”
Araceli spoke with the kind of confidence that would get any man excited. “You’re so sure of yourself,” I said. “I almost want to take you to my chambers right now.”
“Don’t tease me, Lord Ultima,” she said with a giggle. “I will use the Mana available as well as any additional you provide for a potential battle with Romanis.”
“Romanis seemed intent on seeing me again. I’d say it’s inevitable.”
“Your victory is as inevitable as the battle itself.” She wrapped her hands back around my neck, clawing my skin with her long nails as she brought me close for another kiss. “Are you certain you do not wish for my other services? Placing my mouth upon you would not detain you for more than a few minutes. I can make certain of it.”
Araceli’s continued attempts to seduce me made me smile. “I need to stay focused. But when this is over…”
“You will survive your battles and have enough strength remaining to ravage me.”
I sighed a deep breath and nodded. “Navica has never let me down before. I know it won’t this time.”
“It is a monstrosity. An overwhelming monument to power nobody should have access to. I pray this reminder of our mortality and morality will only be a distant memory for future generations… Or perhaps I overestimate my people. To think it would come to this.”
Queen Cellica observed the Holy Light Cannon as it neared a hundred-percent completion. Though I couldn’t put it into the words she did, the thing was a lot more impressive seeing it in person than in a blueprint.
The wooden base alone was sturdy enough to hold the biggest artillery available on earth, about as wide as a small home. The cannon had been molded to specifications with all of the ore we’d collected. It looked like a giant hand cannon, the metal shining like chrome underneath the growing moonlight. Rivets and bolts kept the thing fixed to the base, with its barrel extended more than thirty yards out. If it shot bullets, they would be as big as I was. A metal panel on the side of it was used to charge it when the time came.
While Cellica continued to marvel in a combination of disgust and amazement, I stood next to her in amusement. “It’s a big gun,” I said. “Don’t worry. All we need is one good shot and that’ll be that.”
“If someone else were to get a hold of those blueprints, I shudder to think about how much power they would have.”
“The blueprints have been destroyed. The only way to access them is by going to Zion and as far as I know, I’m the only one who can do that.”
The blond queen turned to me, looking as dignified as ever. Her nose in the air, she finally gave me the subtle smile I’d been waiting for. “I will not commit all of my Nobles to this. With the Holy Light Cannon, a small contingent should suffice. I would be surprised if this weapon did not destroy the fortress outright.”
“I only need to take the barrier down. Whatever might be inside, I can handle myself. You’ve already done enough. Thank you, Queen Cellica.”
“Humility. It serves you well, Virgil. When this is over, you will have a place in Euphoria if you desire it.”
“In your bed?” I couldn’t help myself. I raised an eyebrow, not holding back my grin.
“Perhaps I spoke too soon.” Despite her cutting tone, she eyed me curiously as she walked away.
As I stood alone on the hilltop where the Holy Light Cannon had been wheeled out to, Mistress Vacindra ascended the hillside to join me. She was more enthralled by the fortress in the distance than the cannon though.
“Even if I could not see it, I can sense the great evil residing within it,” she said. “It is a feeling familiar to what I sensed when Qashia was destroyed, only this time the feeling is stronger.”
“And here I thought you were going to give me a pep talk.”
“If you have already come this far and desire more encouragement, then I fear for the outcome of this battle more than I should.” The raven-haired woman in her matching black gown put her hands behind her back as she stared proudly out toward the valley where the fortress sat ominously. “Is there anything more you desire?”
“I could go for a nice pie right now.”
Vacindra slowly turned to me, a blank expression on her face. “You find amusement in the face of such a threat. That is the Virgil who should be leading this assault. Asrath will only a few of my Warriors, not my entire battalion. I trust you will be able to eliminate this threat now that the most difficult part is finished.”
“Just like I told Cellica, you’ve done more than I could ask for.”
“Queen Cellica,” Vacindra sighed as she looked back out toward the fortress. “If even she can be humbled then perhaps we do have a chance.”
“We have more than a chance. We’re going to do it.”
She bowed her head and took a step away from me. “The assault begins during the next sundown. I suggest you use that time to put your affairs in order. Thinking about the inevitable will only waste the time you have left.” Vacindra walked back down the hill and joined everybody else in Haven.
I took a moment to admire what I’d done. Asrath. Euphoria. Multiple raider groups. Hundreds were enjoying themselves within the confines of Haven. You wouldn’t have known there was a Pandora threat close enough they could see it from here. I figured I might as well join them.
~ ~ ~
My quarters in Haven were nothing else but quaint and comfortable. A small bonfire burned at the center of the hut, the smoke ventilating through a hole in the ceiling. The bearskin rug against my skin was soft enough I didn’t think about how I was sleeping out in an open village.
My clothes rested at my side along with my wooden cane. A belly full of beef stew had me groggy though with everything happening tomorrow, I couldn’t help my restlessness.
I closed my eyes and listen to the flames dancing next to me. Even in nothing but my underwear, the warmth was enough to make sure I didn’t freeze to death. My thoughts faded as I drifted in and out of sleep.
The flap to my hut opening up made my eyes open. Zafina stepped inside, a sheepish smile on her lips.
“I apologize,” she said. “I did not mean to wake you.”
“I wasn’t really sleeping. I don’t think anybody is going to get much sleep tonight.”
I sat up and she moved next to me. The blond stared at the fire, smiling softly as her eyes glazed over slightly.
“It is remarkable, isn’t it?” she whispered. “The Sol Lands were nothing more than a place spoken of in myths and folklore. The ancient civilizations who once lived here have left no trace of their existence yet here we are, establishing a new one.”
“It’s pretty impressive when you put it like that. You’ve got a way with words, Zafina.”
“And you are stronger than I could have ever imagined. You have traveled across this land and united these people—people who have lost their world, their history, and everything they have ever known.”
“I didn’t save Qashia though… I just hope they all find a home here on Iorus.”
Still staring at the fire, Zafina’s smile grew. “I trained and sparred with Ludo many times. There was nothing he could not accomplish in my eyes. And he proved it time and time again. When Blackhart lost himself and began scouring Valen for the other Runes, I believed Ludo would find a way to stop him.”
“I think he did. I wouldn’t be here without him.”
“Yes, that is true. But now I realize that Ludo was not the great savior I looked up to him as.” She turned to me. “His greatness was defined by finding you.”
I’d gotten praise from so many different people before. But the way Zafina looked at me hit me harder than I was expecting it to. I guess it was just the innocence in her blue eyes—an innocence that reminded me of what kind of power I possessed.
“I’m only trying to do what’s right,” I said. “For me and for everybody. That’s what I swore to do to become Ultima.”
“I understand. And through this journey across the Sol Lands, you have become even stronger than before. As have I. I would never have reached my potential as a Mana Seer if not for you.” She put a hand on top of mine, squeezing softly. “This ordeal has allowed us to be better than we were before. Thank you, Virgil.”
Her warm smile was as pleasant as it was inviting.
“We’re not done yet,” I said. “We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow. Maybe the longest day of our lives.”
“Indeed. You must do everything you can to prepare.” Zafina moved close and put her lips on mine. Her forceful kiss surprised me, though it was the last thing I’d call unpleasant. I put my hands on her arms and held her close, enjoying the taste of her tongue before gently pulling away.
“You need to rest,” she said. “But there is a belief that lying with someone increases the energy within you to make you stronger.”
“That’s a… fun belief.”
“I will do whatever you ask of me. But I would be lying if I said you do not fill me with desire, Virgil.”
Deciding to take Zafina wasn’t hard at all.
“I make you feel a certain way, huh?” I raised an eyebrow and smiled.
Zafina returned my smile with one of her own then reached for her top. It was only a sleek green bra and silk sleeves that didn’t leave much to the imagination but just the sight of her peeling it off made me appreciative of what was underneath. Her tan skin illuminated by the firelight looked as appetizing as it had ever been. She didn’t stop there, reaching for her skirt and lifting herself just enough so she could climb out of it. She sat in front of me, legs spread so I could see the drop of wetness leaking from her smooth mound. The line of pink just waiting for me made me stiffen in my underwear to the point I had to take them off.
Our lips moved back to one another’s as we embraced. Her soft skin pressed against mine and she gasped into my mouth. A battle-hardened Mana Seer who’d cast so many spells and defeated so many Shadows was now just a woman who was willing to do anything to please me.
“I want you inside of me…” Zafina’s flowery tone had me in a trance. Even though I was in control, I gladly followed her instruction as she pressed a hand on my chest.
I fell back on the bearskin as she straddled me. Her hands clawed my chest as she looked down at me through narrowed blue eyes. She bit her lip as she grabbed my length and guided it into her.
Our sighs were in sync as she lowered herself down. The wet warmth tightening around me sent a shiver through my spine, making my whole body shudder.
I reached up and gripped the soft curves of her hips as she began to grind against me. The sight of her slowly bouncing up and down was like something straight out of Heaven.
“We will win,” she said. “And I will do anything I can to make sure that happens.”
I sat up and put my lips on hers, cradling her in my arms. “Don’t talk about that now.”
“Whatever you command.”
Our lips tangled together. No more talk about Shadows or Pandora or the battle ahead. Not even any dirty talk about our lustful desires. My grunts and her squeaks did all the talking. That and the sound of our bodies colliding as we moved in rhythm with one another.
I buried myself into her, digging my shaft as deep as I could. She slammed her folds against me to meet my thrusts. A hut that was warmed by the fire had turned into a sauna, drenching both of us in sweat.
The taste of her tongue was joined by her scent. Despite how much she sweat, the smell was flowery and feminine enough to make me work even harder.
She didn’t hold back, crying out even louder as the pleasure racked her body. I wrapped my arms around her back, massaging her sweat-soaked skin to try and make her squeal even more.
“Zafina…”
Her name was all I needed to say to signal I was close. And it was all I needed to spur her even harder.
“Inside of me, Virgil… I want every bit of you inside of me…”
When a woman spoke like that, there was nothing you could do but obey. I held on for as long as I could, driving my hips hard and fast to push myself to the edge. My whole body tensed until I couldn’t keep anything back.
I gritted my teeth and gripped her hips hard as I came. The first throb made my body jerk so violently she bounced on top of me. I didn’t stop, emptying myself completely into her.
Zafina’s eyes closed as her jaw dropped. Her stifled moans signaled her orgasm as she writhed uncontrollably on me.
We came together, losing ourselves completely. For a moment, it felt like there was nothing else in the world except for the pleasure we endured.
But my senses came back to me. As much as I wanted to stay close to Zafina, my body had been satisfied.
I fell back on the bearskin. Zafina rolled off of me and stayed by my side. My chest heaved as I slowly caught my breath. I opened my eyes to see the gorgeous sight of Zafina’s tan curves glistening underneath the firelight. Her eyes were closed but she had a contented smile on her lips—more than any words could say.
I would fire the cannon tomorrow and this would all be over. Then I would go back to a life of this. Knowing what was waiting for me made me smile just as much as Zafina did.
Ultima
Level 84 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 25
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 24
Life/Death (Control) 43
***
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 3
Dark - Level 3
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 3
Stone - Level 3
Abilities
Radiant Channel (Level 4)
Control energy and manipulate it into the power of any or all chosen elements
Spectral Summon (Level 3)
Summon an autonomous familiar with the element of your choosing
Unified Abilities
Divine Blade
Mana Fort
***
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 6: 25% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 5: 20% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 3: 15% Ability Channel Speed Bonus
Cellica - Level 1: 10% Damage Bonus for nearby allies
Vacindra - Level 1: 10% Dark Element Damage Bonus
I double-checked my stats to make sure everything was in order. The only change from last time was an increased Mana Bond with Zafina. Beyond that, there was no other way for me to improve.
The time had come. The Holy Light Cannon was in place. The people of Haven, fighters from Euphoria and Asrath, along with a group of raiders—all of them had been gathered on the outskirts of Haven to prepare for any possibility of what would happen when the barrier came down.
“Go over it again,” I said as I stared at the display.
The screen illuminated with a demonstration. “You can charge the Holy Light Cannon with your own Radiant Beam,” Cybil explained. “The longer you charge it, the greater impact the blast will have. I would advise you to gather as great a charge as you are able to.”
“That goes without saying…” I didn’t know why I was having doubts. I put my hands on my hips, searching for something else to ask Cybil—some last detail I might have missed.
“I sense concern from you, Ultima.”
“I’m not concerned. I’m just being paranoid. Like when you’re on vacation and you wonder if you turned the stove off. I don’t want to mess this up… Are you sure this cannon will work?”
“If you have built it to specifications, it will harness the power you possess. And you possess the power of the Battle God.”
“Can’t argue with that…” With nothing else coming to me, I knew there was no more reason for me to be here. There was only one last question I had. “What can I expect to find?”
“There is an undeniable malevolence resonating from within the fortress. Across the entire Sol Lands, I sense the darkness consolidating. Beyond that, I cannot say for certain.”
“The only way to find out what kind of present is waiting for me is to tear it open. I’ll be back when this is over.”
“I await your return, Ultima.”
~ ~ ~
The sun was lowering over the western horizon, painting the sky a combination of red and purple and making way for the blackness of the night. The weather cooled, not warm but not biting cold either. The tall green grass swayed as the wind whistled by. The animals in the valley seemed to have evacuated, probably sensing what was coming. The fortress sat ominously where it had always been. The black smoke aura resonating around the steel cube flowed into the night in a beam.
Next to me, the Holy Light Cannon stood ready to be charged. Its barrel fixed right on the fortress.
Some citizens from Haven, Euphoria, and Asrath had gathered along with raiders including Balec, Nameno, and Ceah. A small army of a hundred people was ready to fight if anything happened. Though there was no certainty there would be a battle and Vacindra and Cellica assumed things would go off without a hitch, the people they’d sent were all armed. Bone daggers. Slingshots for throwing stones. Sticks with chiseled rocks on the end to make spears and javelins. Their weapons were crude but some had the ability to wield elemental Mana, so I had no worry about them being able to defend themselves.
The older man Joris was next to me, casually observing the Holy Light Cannon. His hands behind his back, he looked up at me with a smile. “Some would say it is destiny that brought you here. Some would say the efforts of Guillard made you come. What do you believe, Virgil?”
I laughed at Joris’s philosophical question. But after giving it a few seconds of thought, I knew there was only one answer. “Both.”
“Both.” Joris nodded in approval. The aura of confidence he had rubbed off on me, making me more eager to get on with this. “A proper victory is in order. We will be waiting for you.”
He stepped aside to return to Haven, allowing Rhiannon, Zafina, and Lyra to move by me.
“You sure you know how to work this thing?” Lyra asked.
I pointed at the back end of the Holy Light Cannon. There was an iron plate in the shape of a square like a traffic sign. “All I have to do is hit that panel. The longer I hit it, the more energy gathers. Once it condenses enough, all one of you has to do is activate the trigger on the side of it.” I pointed at the metal lever poking out the side of the wooden base.
“There is no need to prolong this,” Rhiannon said. “I sense the anxiety from our audience.”
“Right… Let’s do it.” I activated the Life Rune and took my Ultima form.
Everybody stepped back to give me the space I needed to raise my palms. Two Radiant Beams concentrated on the metal plate. It was only a few seconds when the cannon resonated with an iridescent aura. The energy flowed around it, drawing everyone’s eyes on it.
“Stay focused.” Zafina wiped a bead of sweat from my brow I didn’t even know was there.
If I wanted this thing to work, I had to push myself to my limits. I was prepared to give every bit of endurance I had.
I kept the beam concentrated on the panel. My heels dug into the grass, trying to leverage myself even more.
“Whoa…” Lyra’s eyes widened as she stared at the cannon. “This is…”
“It’s amazing,” Rhiannon finished her thought. “Truly amazing.”
Everybody was in awe as the energy gathering around the cannon glowed brighter and brighter. The murmurs of amazement grew louder. I could sense their anticipation and excitement.
Standing next to the cannon got so blinding that I had to take a few steps back to make sure I was still hitting the same spot. From the wooden base and all along the barrel, the rainbow light covered it completely. But over the cannon, I could see a dark cloud beginning to billow in the sky. That meant the same thing it always did.
“Shadows…”
“Stay here,” Rhiannon said. “I will lead the others against what may try to stop us.”
I could barely make out the Shadows beginning to descend. Some sort of black beasts that looked like feral wolves. They landed on the grass and charged toward us up the hill where the cannon rested.
“Defend the cannon!” Rhiannon yelled.
Battlecries filled the air as everybody ran down to engage. Zafina and Lyra stayed by my sides as they fired their weapons to keep the Shadows at bay.
The resonating energy from the cannon grew louder, like waves crashing over and over into one another. But the energy wasn’t loud enough to drown out the battle below. Hundreds of Shadows flooded the plains, filling the sky with their feral howls.
“I have to help,” I said.
“You can’t,” Zafina said. “We must charge the cannon.”
I wanted to argue but she was right. I stayed in my position, firing everything I could into the cannon. The sweat was drenching my hair and dripping down my face at this point. I had to focus to keep my hands steady. My knees were trying to tell me to sit down.
“We have this in control.” Lyra let loose with a flaming arrow that crashed into a sea of Shadows. “Just keep charging that thing and fire when you’re ready—”
Thunder crashed through the clouds. It couldn’t be that easy to get this off. Nothing was ever easy.
Confirming what I already assumed, something larger descended from the cloud. It flapped its wings wildly and sent a gust of wind that I felt even though it was in the valley below. I assumed it was some type of bird.
But when I looked closer, I instead saw a giant black dragon towering over everybody. The beast’s shining scales shimmered underneath the moonlight. Its wings stretched out at its sides to make it look five-times as big as it already was. A black aura flowed around its body just like the fortress behind it. The dragon was the size as the Holy Light Cannon itself. If it got anywhere near this thing, it would do damage I didn’t want to think about.
Its globe-like white eyes scanned the battlefield before locking onto the cannon.
“Look at that,” I sighed. “A bright shiny light. How can it not notice?”
Zafina charged a fireball and sent it right toward the dragon. It pounded the beast across the face, knocking its head back and making it squeal. Lyra fired a flaming arrow to pelt its face again. But the hits were more inconvenient than damaging.
The dragon recovered quickly then began swiping at those trying to converge on it.
“I have to kill that thing,” I said.
“But—” Zafina tried to speak.
“If that dragon goes for the cannon, it doesn’t matter how much I’ve charged it.”
The Mana Seer reluctantly nodded. “I am by your side.”
“Lyra. You’re the last line of defense. Don’t let that dragon get near this thing.”
“Hey, it’s a dragon with eyes as bigger than my whole body. It doesn’t stand a chance.” She winked then nocked another flaming arrow to fire at the dragon.
“Get my back,” I instructed Zafina then took to the air. I zoomed through the sky as fast as I could then closed the distance with the beast. It turned its attention to me quickly. Anything was better than it looking at the cannon.
As the others engaged with the Shadows below me, I held my position and motioned for the dragon to come for me. “Let’s go, big fella.”
It reared its head back and let out a roar that they could hear all the way back in Valen. Then it lowered its head down and fired a dark energy beam from its throat.
I fired a Radiant Beam to counter it to give me enough time to roll out of the way. I was already fatigued from charging the cannon but I was only just getting started.
“Try this on for size.” I summoned a Stone Golem and sent it barreling forward. The pile of gray rock stomped through the grass and made a beeline right toward the dragon. Despite its lumbering mass, it moved with enough speed to catch the dragon on its leg and make it stumble. More distant shots from Zafina and Lyra kept pounding its face, giving me enough time to aim a Radiant Beam at its chest.
“How do you like that, buddy?” The dragon howled in pain against as I seared through the thick black scales on its chest. It suddenly darted forward and swiped with its massive wing to catch me right on the chest.
“Ungh!” I grunted as I rolled across the grass before eventually coming to a stop on my stomach.
The dragon flapped its wings and created a windstorm to stop anybody else from advancing on it.
“Going for the cannon… Can’t let you do that.” I pushed myself into the air and flew after it. Both hands up, I fired a Frozen Jet and a fireball at it. Both of my attacks pelted its wing, burning and freezing the thick black membrane at the same time. The dragon screeched in anger then turned its head back to spit another blast of energy at me.
I swerved out of the way, proving all of my flying practice had paid off.
The dragon didn’t stop though, continuing to advance on the cannon until it was hovering right above it. Zafina and Lyra fired their flames to keep it at bay and give me a chance to catch up.
“Stay back, you big lunk!” I zoomed right to the dragon’s face and fired a Rock Burst. The hard boulders pounding its eyes and snout made it rear its head back. It flapped its wings, slowly descending to the grass to try and recover.
My endurance was nearly drained at this point. But I had to keep going if I wanted to give the cannon as much of a charge as I could.
The dragon swatted away all of the attacks at its face then looked back to me. What other ability could I use to slow this thing down?
“Ahhhh!” Without warning, Rhiannon suddenly came leaping through the air. The Mana Dancer landed on the dragon’s back and sank her Mana dagger into its thick hide, the dragon’s scales not enough resistance to stop her.
“Virgil!” she yelled. “Charge and fire the cannon! Quickly!”
I nodded to her and rushed back up the hill to take my position at the cannon while Rhiannon, Lyra, and Zafina kept the dragon distracted.
“Come on…” I muttered to myself as I fired Radiant Beams back on the cannon to charge it. Despite everything it’d taken already, the cannon glowed brighter and brighter until I could feel the warmth resonating from it.
“I think that’s enough!” Lyra said. “You have to fire that thing, Virgil!”
“Just a little bit more…” I clenched my jaw and drained every last bit of endurance I had. All of the Shadows and the dragon and whatever might be in that fortress wouldn’t matter if I could charge the cannon as much as possible. I had to hold on. I had to give everything even if it meant I might not ever recover.
My endurance continued dropping until I fell to my knees. I kept my hands up though. My shoulders ached. My arms grew heavy. My lungs burned. It took more and more concentration to keep both beams steady.
“Virgil—”
BOOM!
Lyra was cut off by a sudden explosion that rocked the sky. I looked toward the cloud billowing directly above me and saw a figure slowly descending. It didn’t take more than a second-long glance to see that it was Romanis.
“Ah… Dammit.” I shut off my Radiant Beams and immediately turned them on him.
He raised a dark barrier to block it as a smirk came across his face. “Hmm… You appear weaker than our last encounter. Do not disappoint me, Ultima.”
The Herald positioned himself on the grass about thirty yards away from where I stood next to the cannon.
“I think it’s time to fire this thing,” Lyra said.
“I agree—”
Before I could finish, Romanis fired another blast at the ground that knocked Lyra, Zafina, and me back. A cloud of dirt and soil filled the air as I tumbled through the sky. My body cartwheeled out of control until I landed hard on my face.
I cleared my head as much as I could, knowing what to do. “Have to fire the cannon...” I groaned. “Lyra…”
The archer pushed herself up to her feet then nodded to me. She struggled to stumble toward the cannon but a sudden swipe from the dragon knocked her back to where she came from. Despite Rhiannon riding the beast’s back, she wasn’t able to stop it.
“Zafina, help Rhiannon and Lyra! Take down the dragon!” I straightened myself up and looked at the Herald across the way from me. “I’ll take care of this guy.”
Lyra and Zafina tried to move back to the cannon but the dragon landed in front of it to keep them back. The others below tried to advance up the hill to help but a blast from the beast kept them down in the valley. It didn’t help that Shadows continued coming down.
I couldn’t think about the others though. My only focus now had to be on the Herald standing between me and firing the cannon.
“Do you truly think you can defeat me?” Romanis spoke with an annoying arrogance that made me want to blast a hole through his face.
I didn’t need to beat him. I just needed to get to the cannon and fire it.
“I’ve heard about you Heralds,” I said. “I read the files. You know they say? You all talk. Talk, talk, talk. Even some lousy ‘Paladin’ like you doesn’t know how to keep his mouth shut.” I used my draining endurance to summon a Light Clone. “Maybe I should shut it for you.”
“That would be quite the feat, considering I can sense how weak you are. But perhaps you will surprise me and live up to the lofty expectations the others have placed upon you. Come, Ultima. I want to see the power of the Battle God.”
“No problem.” I raised and fired a Radiant Beam, my clone doing the same. Romanis countered with a barrier then raised his hands into the air to summon lightning. Lines of the purple energy came crashing down into the grass, forcing me to roll out of the way. All of the explosions around me turned the grass into a minefield. My Light Clone was vaporized but I managed to get away without a scratch.
My summons wouldn’t do me any good at this point because Romanis was strong enough to destroy them outright. I’d have to use the last of my endurance to get to the cannon and pull the trigger.
“Is that the best you can do?” Romanis raised his hands again and sent more lightning crashing down. A cloud of grass and soil filled the air, blurring the sky all around me. I couldn’t match this guy’s firepower. But what could I do?
So I just decided to go for the obvious one. Sometimes the only way in was straight through.
The cannon stood about forty yards away from me. Romanis’s blast hit me back a lot farther than I realized. But forty yards was something I could cover… I had to…
“What are you doing—”
Before Romanis could continue gloating, I hovered in the air and zoomed as fast as I could.
Ten yards were down in an instant and thirty remained when another bolt of lightning blocked my path.
I swerved out of the way and kept pressing forward. Another ten yards down and I was halfway there.
“No!” Romanis saw how close I was getting and flew toward me to cut me off.
Ten more yards and he was right in front of me. He wrapped his arms around me and tackled me, sending both of us tumbling across the grass. As we rolled together, I raised my hands and punched him in the side of his head. The guy’s head was a lot harder than it looked but I kept punching until we both came to a stop.
I put my head up and saw the cannon was only five yards away from me. I ran for it but Romanis grabbed my ankle to hold me in place.
“It will not be that simple.” He summoned a snake made of black smoke that wrapped itself around my ankle and sank its teeth into me.
“Agh!” I grimaced in pain as its fangs punctured through my armor and into my skin. “Two can play that game…”
I summoned a Black Viper of my own and it immediately latched onto Romanis’s face. The Herald screamed out as he clawed to pull it off.
A Radiant Beam on the snake holding me freed me long enough to stumble right toward the trigger on the base of the cannon. I let out a deep sigh and smiled before pushing the lever as hard as I could.
“Lights on!”
The cannon powered up, shaking violently with a buzz that grew louder and louder. All of the iridescent energy glowing around it gathered at the tip of the barrel like a giant sphere. I watched on my knees as the energy suddenly shot out in a beam right at the fortress.
The impact of the light hitting the barrier was an explosion that filled the entire valley. I squinted through the brightness, focusing on the cannon’s concentrated beam piercing into the black shield.
“Come on,” I muttered through gritted teeth. “Come on…”
The light faded enough for me to see it clearly. The cannon’s beam pounded the dark barrier.
“Come on…”
I waited, every passing second more agonizing than the last. But despite the cannon’s continued attack, the barrier resonated with an unchanged energy. Suddenly, the cannon stopped firing. Its aura was gone and it sat there plainly.
“What the heck?” I punched the wooden base then pulled the lever again to try and get more out of it. “Why didn’t it…”
Before I could even finish, it hit me. I looked out to the fortress and saw there wasn’t even a dent in it.
“You fool!” Romanis’s voice made me turn around. His pale face scarred by my snake’s bite, he bared his sharp teeth in a menacing grin. “Did you believe that would work?” His bellowing laugh echoed through the air, ringing in my ears.
I was completely exhausted, barely able to stand up. But I couldn’t stop now.
“I can’t take down the barrier,” I said. “But I can still take down you.”
I ran at him but he flew into the air before I could wrap my arms around him.
“I must say, Ultima. I thought I wouldn’t be disappointed. The blame is mine for having my expectations so high.” He raised his hands into the air and summoned a dark cloud bigger than I’d ever seen. Blasts of purple lightning rained down. But he focused not on the people fighting but on Haven itself. I watched as everything erupted. Every hut and everything within it went up in flames. The people there immediately began scrambling through the open field. He didn’t stop there, summoning more lightning on the cannon. It exploded completely, leaving nothing but a trace of wood and metal dust.
“No!” I mustered up what little strength I could and flew into the sky, tackling Romanis hard and driving him back into the grass. I reared back with a punch aimed right toward his face but he blasted me in the chest and sent me tumbling back.
“Don’t you see?” he said, his voice as smug as ever. “You do not possess the power to defeat me! I will end this now—”
“Ahhh!” Rhiannon screamed as she came flying from the side. She sank her Mana Dagger into his chest and ripped through his black robes.
“Zafina!” I called out instinctively, not even knowing where she was. But the Mana Seer caught the corner of my eye. She was already charging a fireball aimed right at Rhiannon. I used the last of my endurance to shoot a Radiant Beam. Rhiannon raised her dagger and caught both attacks in her beam, then plunged her now Divine Blade back into Romanis’s chest.
The Herald stumbled back as black blood dripped from the side of his mouth. He blasted Rhiannon away from him then fell to one knee.
“It does not matter,” he muttered. “Your defeat is inevitable.”
He flew back into the sky like a bullet and faded into the dark cloud he’d appeared from.
I looked out toward the dragon and saw it being surrounded by everybody who’d made it up from the valley. Lyra’s piercing arrows burned through its head until the beast was forced to succumb from the assault. It fell into a pile of Mana, joining all of the Mana littered across the valley below.
The skies cleared to make way for the stars. The moon was out. It would’ve been a beautiful night. Too bad it was illuminating a fortress that was still standing and a village that was seconds away from burning to embers.
“Hurry!” I said as I flew down. “We have to evacuate.”
Ultima
Level 89 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 26 (+1)
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 25 (+1)
Life/Death (Control) 46 (+3)
***
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 4 (+1)
Dark - Level 3
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 3
Stone - Level 3
Abilities
Radiant Channel (Level 5) (+1)
Control energy and manipulate it into the power of any or all chosen elements
Spectral Summon (Level 3)
Summon an autonomous familiar with the element of your choosing
“You have gained five levels. Your affinity to light elemental has increased by one. Your Radiant Channel has increased by one.”
Cybil might as well have been talking to a brick wall because her words were barely audible to me. I couldn’t even hear the peaceful harps playing in the background. All I could do was keep playing the image of everything that happened in my head. I always felt alone in Zion but never more than I did now. I started talking to myself as if I could rationalize it.
“Haven has been destroyed. All of the people have been evacuated, thankfully there weren’t any casualties. Queen Cellica was willing to take a few to Euphoria. Vacindra took some to the marshes. Rhiannon and Zafina just finished transporting the rest of them to Navica. They should be safe there for now.”
“I do not sense any threats on Valen.”
“Some good news for once.”
I did my best to not start whining. The Holy Light Cannon didn’t work and was destroyed. The barrier was still up around the fortress. Romanis beat me up and didn’t have much trouble doing it. Haven was gone. All of the work I’d put in had gone down the drain. But I couldn’t stop now. Maybe it was just my own delusion that still kept me going.
“The Holy Light Cannon didn’t put a dent into the barrier,” I said. “I should’ve known that would happen. I was distracted by how big the thing was I didn’t stop to think that the dark barrier is a direct counter to light. It just ate it up like it was nothing.” I raised an eyebrow at the screen as if Cybil could see me. “You knew it, too, didn’t you?”
Cybil didn’t answer immediately.
“Or you didn’t know,” I sighed. “I don’t know which one is worse.”
“Pandora’s arrival comes when at a time when the gods have lost all of their strength. I could only offer you the Holy Light Cannon as a means to destroy the barrier. I incorrectly anticipated this outcome. As I stated, my omnipotence is limited.”
“Again with the limited omnipotence. Pfft… That’s an oxymoron if I’ve ever heard one.”
“The blueprints for constructing the cannon are still available. It is possible for you to make adjustments so that you could charge it with dark energy to counteract the effects of the barrier.”
“A Holy Dark Cannon. I don’t know if we have much time to build one. Not to mention how pissed everybody is. Cellica decided to hunker down in Euphoria to defend her own people. Vacindra is praying to Aeona. That giant snake will probably do a better job protecting them than anything I could do. The raiders are scattered, scrounging together like it was before. Operation Reconciliation might not be scrapped but it’s pretty close to it.”
“You have the means to penetrate the barrier. You need only harness the power.”
“My dark ability is too low. I don’t have time to build a cannon. I don’t have time to level. I need a pure, unfiltered, overwhelming source of darkness. And I need it before it’s too late. Where can I get something like that?”
I put my hands on my hips, looking to the ground for an answer that didn’t exist. I was ready to punch a hole in the ground to see if there was anything there to help me.
“There is one such place,” Cybil’s voice stopped my frustration from getting the best of me.
“There is?”
“It would place you in a precarious position, though I would suggest you are already in one.”
“Can’t argue with that.” I took a step toward the screen and held my hands out, ready for anything. “All right, Cybil. Where is it?”
~ ~ ~
I sat on my chair at the end of the Main Hall in the Central Keep. I didn’t think of it as a throne. I didn’t consider myself a ruler though everybody in Navica looked to me for guidance as I made most of the decisions around here.
My face was covered in dirt with bruises and cuts streaking across my cheeks. The smell of the fires still lingered in my nostrils. I needed a bath and a chance to lie down even though there was more work to be done. No, it wasn’t a throne I was sitting in. It was just a place to sit down.
Rhiannon and Zafina stood in front of me in the dimly lit hall, the stone walls providing a more peaceful ambiance compared to the battlefield I’d just left. I made several decrees in this chair. So many decisions were made on the development of Navica. But with no audience to view me, I was getting ready to make my biggest decision of all.
Zafina’s brow furrowed with worry. “Are you certain this is a viable option?”
I nodded. “Cybil has no reason to deceive me.”
“I am not speaking of deception. I am merely considering the plausibility of it. To willingly venture into the Eternal Twilight—”
“I’ve already done it before. I can do it again.”
I looked over at Rhiannon, who was stone cold silent. Her blank stare locked on me like she was a wax statue. I couldn’t read her expression but I could guess what she was probably thinking.
“I forbid you from going,” she said.
My face scrunched in confusion. “That’s not your decision to make, Rhiannon.”
She took a step toward me. “I am making this decision for you. You hold court over this entire land. Your will is what is best for our people. But this not a choice I will allow you to make.”
“Rhiannon—”
“You have been to the Eternal Twilight. You have faced the Reaper. You have defied death itself and taken a soul from it. The Reaper will show you no mercy.”
“There’s no other way, Rhiannon. The greatest source of Dark Mana is in the Eternal Twilight. We have to attack the fortress before Romanis gets stronger. There’s no telling what they’re up to in that building—not to mention what he’s doing with that Dark Rune he has now. We have to do it now.”
I kept my composure, partly because I was too tired to argue and partly because I didn’t want to argue when all of us were upset.
“I cannot advise this,” Zafina said. “But if this is a decision you will make, I will not stop you.” Despite her approval, the somberness in her eyes was undeniable.
“Zafina,” Rhiannon said bluntly. “Please leave us.”
Zafina moved to me and kissed me softly on the lips before excusing herself from the hall.
The silence was unnerving. I didn’t look at Rhiannon, my head down as I waited for her to say what she had to say.
“You risked your very soul for me before,” she said.
“And I would do it again.”
“Yes… That is why I care for you.” She inched closer until she was standing right in front of me. “And that is why I cannot allow you to go.”
“Rhiannon, you can’t—”
“I will not let you!” Rhiannon’s voice raised enough for it to echo through the hall. “I will not let you…” She moved next to me, falling on her knees in front of me. A battle-hardened Mana Dancer had suddenly become submissive, putting her hands on my cheeks like I was a child.
“You can wait and find other means to fight. The people are safe now.” Her hands were trembling enough for me to grab her wrists and calm her down. “There must be another way. All is not lost.”
“You’re right. But we’re already at the bottom. There’s nothing left. We have to dig ourselves up.”
“Do not take this burden on by yourself.”
“I’m Ultima. I have to do this, Rhiannon.”
She moved up, leaning forward and kissing me. She didn’t stop, aggressively putting her lips on mine as she sat in my lap.
“Stay here with us,” she whispered. “You can be together with Zafina and me. We will watch over one another. We will find another way. But please don’t go.”
Seeing this side of Rhiannon was like nothing I’d ever seen from her before. She had escaped death itself. She had lost her very soul. Only an experience like that could make even someone like her so vulnerable.
She continued kissing me, pressing her hands on my chest and running it down over my stomach. “Stay here.”
“Rhiannon…”
“Stay here…” Her hands roamed into my pants, gripping my length until it firmed in her palm. Even at a time like this, she could draw my desires out of me.
“Rhiannon…”
“Stay here. I don’t want anything else. Just you.” She cupped my face and kissed me even deeper. I put my hands around her slim waist, holding her close as she continued to stroke me inside of my pants.
I reached into her skirt. She didn’t try to fight me when I tugged it down. Instead she shimmied her legs to help me free her. Her bottoms fell to her ankles, revealing her pale skin leading up to a thin pink slit that was dripping in anticipation.
“Come on,” she whispered into my mouth with another kiss. “Get these off.” She grabbed my pants, lowering them down enough to free my hard shaft.
I popped free and she immediately straddled me, spreading her legs out each side underneath the armrests of my chair. She cradled her head in my chest while she began to ride me. Up and down, up and down. Rhiannon moved in a rhythm that made the chair tap back and forth against the stone floor.
My hands squeezed her slim waist as if trying to maintain control of a wild beast. But I’d lost myself to my passion as much as she did. All I could do was sit there and lose myself to the desire we both suddenly had. So I pushed back into her. I dug my length up into her as deep as I could.
Her lips pulled on mine as her groans grew louder. The hall was open and anybody could walk in at any moment. Zafina could undoubtedly hear Rhiannon moaning in pleasure. But that didn’t matter to either one of us.
I pulled away from Rhiannon, breathing hard as the pleasure ramped up inside of me.
“Rhiannon, I’m gonna…”
“Yes… I want to feel you… Let me feel you inside of me, Virgil… with me… together…”
She rode me even harder, her skirt around one ankle and her top still on. Her pale body dripped with sweat. Her beautiful face contorted as the pleasure racked her body.
I held on for as long as I could, enjoying the tightness squeezing around my shaft. I was getting closer… and closer… and closer… until I couldn’t hold it.
“Rhiannon…”
“Virgil, be with me—”
She cut herself off with a hard sigh. Her body quivered on top of me. Her orgasm made her writhe in my grip but she stayed seated, impaling herself even deeper on me.
I buried myself completely, my hilt pressing against her folds as I emptied what I had into her. The slick feeling of wetness drenching my length made me shudder in my seat. The pleasure overwhelmed my senses in hard throbs.
My body lost itself completely but slowly, everything came back to me. My vision cleared and I saw Rhiannon’s face. Strands of hair dipped over her eyes. Sweat leaked down her cheeks. Her body trembled softly as the aftershocks of her orgasm faded.
A determined frown appeared on her lips. She knew what needed to be done. She just wasn’t happy about it.
“Come back to me,” she said. “Come back to us. We need you.”
She put her lips back to mine and gave me another passionate kiss. For a moment, I thought she would stir my desires again. But that moment faded quickly and my duty became even clearer.
The Legion Omega Defense perfected the art of bringing someone back from the dead. Get your head split in half? You get a new one without so much as a headache. Torn apart by ravenous wolves? You get put back together without any stitches. Obliterated down to your atoms? Just push the rewind button. You were always safe as long as you had a Recall Box.
My Recall Box took the form of the Life Rune. It was the only thing that saved me when Blackhart beat me up. But the memory of what happens after—my ‘death’—was nothing more than momentary darkness that was little different from a good night’s sleep.
The Eternal Twilight was different though. If you ended up in a place like that, there was more than just darkness. There was eternal suffering, as the name implied. Your soul was left to the whims of the Reaper and not even death could save you.
It was understandable why Rhiannon was so adamant about me not risking everything. My life wasn’t at stake—my soul was.
An orb in Navica had the ability to take me to the Eternal Twilight like it had once before. When I activated it and looked at my surroundings, I couldn’t deny the voice in my head questioning my decision.
The image of the ruins around me was like nothing you would ever see on any world, Earth or Iorus. Everything was in black and white with a grayish tint to it. Even the sky seemed blacker than any night I’d ever seen.
The colors hadn’t changed from the last time I was here though the broken buildings had changed in arrangement. Stone columns—like something out of ancient Greece—crumbled after standing for who knows how long. White and black rocks were carved into square homes that looked like they hadn’t been occupied in centuries. But I knew the archaic ghost town I’d come to was only a facade covering the true dangers that lurked.
The smell of brimstone filled my nostrils with a soft wind whistling by my face. I looked in all directions, searching for the quickest way to find what I was looking for and get out. The path of broken gray stones in front of me looked untouched, covered in a layer of white dust that matched the shade of everything else here.
I only took a single step forward when the wind began to pick up. A ball of black energy formed a few meters away from me, swirling around like a portal until something came out of it. A floating ghost. An apparition. Black energy flowing with no concrete form except for its skull, two long skeleton arms, and a tattered black robe covering its half-body.
With no eyes, it was easy to tell it was looking at me. Its jaw lowered, a ghastly scream came from somewhere inside of it. There was no point in trying to figure out how it was able to produce any noise.
I raised my palm and fired a Radiant Beam before it could come any closer, turning it into Mana.
“Hmm…” I walked up to the orbs of Mana and noticed they had the color of red, green, and blue like every other Mana. “Mana’s the only thing with any color here… Curious.”
Another rift opened behind me and another apparition came floating toward me. Another Radiant Beam made it explode into another small pile of Mana. They didn’t stop there. One after another, more ghosts came at me, trying to surround me but failing to take the power of my beams.
By the time I’d finished with all of them, every inch of the ground around me was covered in Mana.
“Such a warm welcome… I guess I should’ve expected as much, since I left the last time on bad terms.”
I collected the Mana and headed down the path in hopes of finding what I was looking for. I’d barely escaped with my soul intact before. I didn’t plan on playing it that close again.
The stone pathway led farther down an open street with more of the stone structures lining the walls. Plain buildings looked like they’d been carved right out of giant boulders, some of them towering several stories high and reaching toward the full white moon shining above. Too bad I couldn’t take the time to admire the architecture.
The end of the stone path led toward a building larger than the others. A set of steps led up to something that looked like a temple. Massive columns as thick as trees propped up a triangular roof above. It went up high enough, I didn’t want to think about why the temple was so big in the first place.
More ghosts came at me from the sides but I dispatched them quickly before moving up the steps. An arch big enough for a dozen people to walk through at the same time hung over a large doorway. The path was lit by torches on the walls, their flames burning white and gray like everything else in this world.
“The only way…”
I gave myself another reminder as I headed down the open path. It led into a larger hall, complete with statues towering more than two stories high. Black stone obsidian had been carved into different shapes. Mythological creatures like minotaurs and sphinxes and chimera—everything I’d read about when I was in grade school. Some of the sculptures were ordinary people. Big, muscular men that resembled Thor or Hercules, but more human than the other figures. There had to be at least twenty statues or so, all of them as imposing as the next one. But there was one empty spot where I knew a statue once stood. The same statue that came to life and attacked me.
“Back again. Too bad I can’t enjoy myself here.”
I moved through the hall of statues and into the next hall. It was a short path, leading into a circular room as big as a District Drill Room. The ceiling was so high I could barely see it through the darkness. Black and white torches lined the walls, casting shadows on the smooth stone floor beneath me, with a thin layer of mist rising over my ankles. It was like standing at the center of an arena. There was no audience though. Who was I kidding? There was an audience just waiting to make their entrance.
I stood there waiting, making sure I had a way back to where I came from. Every second that went by made the anxiety twist the knot in my stomach even tighter. My jaw clenched to help me maintain my focus.
“Maybe nobody’s home,” I muttered to myself with a chuckle. “Just my luck… Hey! Where are you? I know you’re here! I’ve got an offer for you!”
The room stayed silent. There was nothing but the mist at my feet and the brimstone filling my nostrils.
“What a bust—”
I was about to turn around and head back when the room rumbled softly. Bits of rock and pebbles fell from the ceiling, scattering across the floor.
I summoned my Light Clone by my side, preparing for anything to come at me from every direction. Something was coming. All I had to do was wait for the swirl of energy for something to appear from the rift.
“Where is this—”
Something landed on the stones in front of me with a hard thump, crumbling the stone floor underneath it. Standing about fifty yards away from me was a black beast. Its two arms extended out in front of its body twice as long as its legs with three long claws extending out on each. The same for its feet, which bent backward like some type of wolf. Its entire body was a skeleton made out of black bones. Only its face had some semblance of flesh on it, though it was melting away. Its head was pointed out like a dragon’s and it bared teeth as jagged as its fangs.
It was some type of dragon creature. An amalgamation of every beast I’d ever fought before, standing over twenty-feet high.
It leaned forward on its long arms, cracking the stone floor underneath its claws. Then it pointed its head to the ceiling and let out a horrific shriek that was loud enough to make me grimace. I gritted my teeth, putting my hand up to block more of the rubble coming down from the ceiling.
“Whatever that thing is, I’m sure it’s not trying to be my friend.”
The beast swiped the stones from the floor away and immediately moved in a gallop like the wolves I’d seen on the plains. Wolves weren’t as menacing as undead skeletons with dragon heads though.
My clone and I both fired at the same time, ripping through the flesh on its face and slowing it down enough for me to fly out of the way. The beast swiped at my clone, tearing through it completely and turning it into energy. In the same motion, it kept going, leaping into the air to chase after me.
“Whoa!” I just managed to avoid its claws snatching at me. But the tail I just noticed it had darted at me like a bone javelin, stabbing me in the calf and poking through my armor.
“Damn…” I grunted in pain, firing another beam to send the creature back down to the ground and buy myself more time to get away.
I didn’t think twice, quickly summoning an Ice Owl to go straight at the beast. It swiped at my familiar and gave it the same fate as my clone, but I had enough time to fire a Frozen Jet right at the beast’s face. The icy chill of my beam pounded its long snout and began to freeze it over.
“There we go.” I summoned a Black Viper with my other hand and sent it down to try and keep the beast in its place. My familiar moved fast enough to wrap around its body, giving it enough of a distraction for me to keep freezing its head.
The beast let out a shriek, trying to break free from the ice consuming its head. With one movement, it stomped its clawed feet into the ground and broke free from my viper before launching itself in the air toward me.
I zoomed out of the way but again its long tail whipped my side and sent me tumbling back down to the stone floor. I landed with a hard thud that bruised my cheek.
The beast didn’t care about my crash landing, pouncing on me and rushing both of its clawed hands at my face. I raised my hands and gripped its wrists to hold it back.
It moved its long snout closer to me, snarling to show off the piercing white fangs. If the beast’s melting face and empty eye sockets weren’t bad enough, the smell of brimstone was strong enough I would’ve choked on it if I’d stayed here long enough. I didn’t intend on doing that.
It leaned forward, trying to move its face closer to me.
“Sorry, pal… Not on a first date.” I charged two Radiant Beams in my palms and blasted the beast’s arms in my grip. It shrieked in pain, pulling its head back and stomping on the ground.
Its tail swiped at me again, catching me in my thigh. The stinging pain made me grimace but not enough to stop me from summoning my Stone Golem. I sent my familiar barreling forward, tearing through the stone floor until it collided hard with the beast to send it streaking across the ground.
I didn’t stop there, sending a Fire Bird right toward its half-frozen head. “Not good enough.” I summoned two fireballs to join my bird. Three impacts followed one after the other, crashing into the undead beast and making it stumble even more.
“Stay down.”
As the beast struggled to stay standing, it was on the verge of falling. I put my hands together and charged a Radiant Beam thicker and brighter than two individual blasts. The combined energy shot out like a laser and obliterated the beast’s head completely, turning the rest of it into a pile of colorful Mana.
I sighed softly then walked up to the Mana to collect it. “Not exactly what I was looking for but I’ll take it…”
I’d only just finished collecting the Mana when the wind picked up behind me. A strong whiff of the brimstone filled my nose and made me turn around. Another cloud of gray smoke gathered, circling in the air before something floated out of it.
A figure emerged not unlike the ghosts I’d fought before. But this one was larger, twice the size of a normal person. It had no legs, its robes draped over a skeleton torso and a pair of arms. Underneath its hood, two eyes glowed red in nothing but darkness, more striking because everything around me was so black and gray.
“I sense something… There is a familiarity about you. Yes, I know who you are.”
“And I know who you are, Mr. Reaper. You look different. Have you been working out?”
“You jest when your very soul is in peril. I will enjoy drawing your essence from you.”
“I’m afraid I won’t let that happen. You’ll have to do a little more than some weird beast-looking thing to defeat me.”
“And what makes you think I do not have the capacity to do just that?”
The Reaper floated toward me. I took a few steps back to make sure it was at least twenty yards away. Even with that kind of a lead, I wasn’t a hundred-percent sure I could beat him to the exit. I had to take my chances though.
“I need your help,” I said.
“Indeed you do. But I can only offer you the torturous end of your existence. You have taken a soul from me. I demand a soul in exchange.”
“Maybe we can make a deal.”
“There is only one deal to be made. Your soul.”
“I have an even better offer than my soul.”
The Reaper paused. It was strange to think an apparition from another world would be willing to reason but I had to keep taking chances.
“And what is your offer? I should remind you before you suggest this, your very being hangs in the balance.”
“You don’t have to remind me.” I took a step toward him. If I was going to pull this off, I had to be as confident as possible. “I need something from you. I need power. Dark energy. The Eternal Twilight is the only place where such Dark Mana is concentrated. I know it is.”
“Yes, that is true. However, I have no reason to grant you access to such power.”
“But you do. You see, I’m offering you something even greater than my soul.”
“And what would that be?”
I inched closer and put on a car salesman smile Balec would be proud of. “I’m offering you your soul.”
“Hmph.” The Reaper was taken aback, almost like he was on the verge of laughing. “My soul is already my own.”
“For now. But there’s something beyond the Eternal Twilight. Something beyond Iorus. Something greater. A threat from Pandora. A malevolent power that would attempt to rival yours.”
“Yes… I have sensed something out there in the ether. It is not pleasant. A foul, brooding, contemptible presence. But I see no reason to be concerned with it. That is a problem for your people, not mine.”
I raised an index finger. “But you’re wrong. You see, this force—Pandora—they don’t take sides. They destroy everything in their path. And if I could get to the Eternal Twilight, what makes you think they won’t come for you?”
“There is no power in any world that I fear.”
“You say that now but why would you risk it?”
The Reaper leaned back, putting one of his skeleton hands to its face to stroke its chin. “Then you propose you will destroy this force with the power I grant you?”
“That’s right. I just need enough concentrated Dark Mana to combat them. You will be allowed to stay here in peace.”
“The Eternal Twilight is not a place for the living. Only those truly deserving will have their soul damned to this place. It must remain impartial in all matters…”
Maybe I wasn’t as good as a salesman as I thought I was.
“…But this malevolence seeks to disrupt this balance. I will grant you access to the power you seek.”
I held back my surprise, watching quietly as the Reaper held its hand out in front of it. I watched energy beginning to gather around the room, black streaks of smoke building in the Reaper’s palm and forming a sphere. Suddenly the spherical mist solidified into solid black like a giant marble.
The Reaper slowly floated toward me. “Take this before I change my mind.”
I cautiously took the sphere into my palm, the weight of it enough to tell me it was indeed the condensed energy I was looking for.
“If I detect your presence here again, stranger, I will offer you no quarter. This is not a place to be trifled with.”
I marveled at the sphere in my palm. “Trust me, Reaper. I don’t intend on coming back here ever again.”
Ultima
Level 92 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 200
Earth (Strength) 26
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 26 (+1)
Life/Death (Control) 48 (+2)
***
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 6: 25% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 6: 25% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 3: 15% Ability Channel Speed Bonus
Cellica - Level 1: 10% Damage Bonus for nearby allies
Vacindra - Level 1: 10% Dark Element Damage Bonus
“You have gained three levels. You have also increased one of your Mana Bonds.”
It was nice to see the numbers I’d gained but there was a more immediate matter to deal with.
“I got it.” I held the black orb up. A faint, dark aura resonated around it though the orb itself was pitch black like an eight-ball and twice as big.
A podium appeared from the ground where I’d put Cores before. Cores were concentrated forms of Mana, so much that they had density you could hold. This orb was different from the others I’d held though. Even if the feeling was only in my head, I couldn’t help how unnerved I was.
“You can extract power from this, right?” I said as I placed it down.
“I will harness the necessary power from this orb, however, I will maintain its elemental characteristics so that you may use it on the barrier protecting the fortress.”
“The dark element. Right… Hey, Cybil. There aren’t going to be any complications with this, are there?”
“In harnessing the power of the former Runes to create the Omnirune, I needed to draw on all elements. The Life Rune was designed to harness the power of light. There may be some conflict when you absorb this power.”
That wasn’t what I wanted to hear.
I raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean ‘conflict’?”
“You will have to absorb this power to have its benefits. I cannot say for certain what the result will be.”
“This is kind of important, Cybil. I mean, will I go blind? Grow an extra arm? Lose my memory? For all I know, I can go berserk and this can have the opposite effect of what we’re going for.”
“You will gain a significant amount of power. Because it is dark energy, it may change your composition somewhat as Ultima. But you will maintain all of your faculties, I can assure you of that.”
“Hmmm…”
“Do you wish to proceed?”
I stared at the glowing orb on the podium. Everything was riding on this. If Cybil herself didn’t have any other options, they probably didn’t exist.
“Go ahead.”
The podium lowered down into the ground.
“I can sense the power of Romanis’s Rune resonating,” Cybil said. “You must accomplish your task as quickly as possible. I will take no more than a full day’s cycle to extract the power of this essence. I urge you to consider taking no more time than that to prepare.”
“Don’t worry. This is as straightforward as it gets.”
~ ~ ~
Queen Cellica, Mistress Vacindra, and Balec all stood in front of me. I sat in my chair at the end of the Main Hall, leaning back in my seat after explaining all of the details of what I’d just done.
“That’s it,” I said. “When we attack the fortress again, it’s likely there will be another attack from Pandora.”
“And what would you ask of me?” Cellica said. “More aid? More of my people? If the cannon itself could not destroy the barrier, could you do anything to it?”
“I can. Once I have the power. The problem was we were hitting it with the wrong element. I didn’t realize it until it was too late.”
“I’m afraid I can offer you no assistance in this matter. There will come a time when the other world will come for the Nobles in Euphoria. We will prepare ourselves for that time. Do not think I am afraid, Virgil. I am only doing what is in the best interests of my people.”
I sighed before deciding not to try and convince her to stand with me. “Do what you have to do.”
“I wish you luck in the coming battle. I know you will be successful.” The blond bowed her head and exited out of the hall.
“Do you truly believe this will work this time?” Vacindra asked, an eyebrow raised in skepticism.
“I know I have the power to do it,” I said. “It wouldn’t hurt to have somebody by my side. The Warriors of the Serpent would do well in this fight.”
“Those who serve Aeona are strong. She grants us the power to be the combatants we need to be. But I’m afraid Queen Cellica has the right idea. The other world would do best to stay away from Asrath, as we will defend ourselves with unparalleled strength. I can only offer a small contingent—”
“A small contingent? Maybe it would be best if you just stayed in Asrath. Things aren’t that desperate.”
“We will not go down without a fight. But this… this is not our fight yet.” Vacindra turned on her heel and exited the hall, her black gown flowing across the red carpet leading out.
Balec turned his head sideways, watching her leave. “Those Warriors… They’re a strange bunch.”
“What’s the status of the raiders?”
Balec shrugged, which told me everything I needed to know. “It’s business as usual. After you failed to take down the barrier, they all went back to believing it was every man for themselves. Every camp has been secluded, fending for their own and battling those who would invade their territory. Nameno. Ceah. Even Daleon has managed to scrounge some new followers.”
“And the Golden Arcs?”
“The Golden Arcs will always have a place on the plains… But when it comes to invading this fortress, there isn’t much in it for me. I’ll be watching though.”
“Yeah,” I sighed. “That’s what I figured.”
“If it’s any consolation, I do believe you can accomplish this by yourself. If that does not happen, once the raiders realize how dire the situation is, they will come to their senses.”
“You know, you don’t have to wait until your back is against the wall to start pushing back.”
“If Qashians were smart enough to realize that, we would have never lost our home in the first place.” Balec backed up and saluted me with two fingers before heading for the exit. “Good luck, Virgil.”
“Yeah, yeah…” I sighed as I sank into my seat.
I wasn’t alone for very long, as an old man slowly shuffled his way toward me. His linens were loose but clean. More importantly, he looked a lot less gaunt than the last time I saw him.
“It’s been a long time, Guillard… You look better.”
The man I’d saved bowed his head and smiled to show off his broken teeth. “I’m afraid I can’t say the same for you.”
“Good one,” I said with a chuckle. “I guess I can’t help being a little disappointed.”
He moved closer to me and let out a deep sigh. “To think I went all that way just for things to end like this. I never would have imagined they would give up so quickly. Then again, I do not speak for all Qashians.”
“If all Qashians were like you, this would be a lot easier.”
“You flatter me, boy. Though I will admit, it is remarkable, is it not? For a lone man—an old one at that—to sail across an unknown sea without knowing what he was looking for but somehow finding it. It’s an incredible story.”
“It is. It’s almost impossible to believe.”
“Yet here I am.” He straightened up and eyed me like there was something on his mind.
“Yet here you are. Guillard—”
He reached out and put a hand on my shoulder. “I understand what is on your mind. You have more important things to spend your breath on. I will speak to the others. Perhaps they will change their minds if they hear my ‘incredible’ story.”
Guillard winked then shuffled back down the long red carpet out of the hall. He exited just as Rhiannon, Lyra, and Zafina all joined me next to my seat.
“I take it the leaders are not interested in a second assault,” Rhiannon said.
I looked at her and smiled. “Guillard sailed across the sea. Unless he pulls off another miracle, it doesn’t seem likely.”
“Lousy bums,” Lyra said. “After everything you’ve done, they just turn right around with their tails between their legs. I should’ve expected that from my people. Not even the end of the world could bring us together.”
“Their lack of support does not suggest our defeat,” Zafina said. “It would be helpful to have them by our side but our primary objective remains taking down the fortress. With the power you’ve acquired from the Twilight, I know you alone can do this, Virgil.”
“You’re right,” I said. “There’s still work to be done so let’s do it. We’ll have a day to prepare before we head back out there. I want all of you to make sure you’re geared properly. Get your head in the right place. This is our second chance. I don’t think we’ll get a third one…”
I smiled as I thought about the corner we’d been backed into. “Maybe this is all for the best.”
“Huh?” Lyra’s face scrunched in confusion. “What do you mean?”
“I mean it’s best that the others returned home. I’m Ultima, the Battle God pledged to defend Iorus. There was no mention of having the people rallied with me. With the power Cybil is channeling for me, I can do this by myself.”
Rhiannon puffed her chest our proudly. “You will not do this by yourself.” Her face was always so determined, so battle-hardened. But times like this when she smiled, she was just a beautiful woman who’d been by my side since the beginning.
“I have fought with you for so long, there is no reason for me to leave now,” Zafina said as she bowed her head.
I looked over to the silver-haired archer standing a few feet away. “Lyra?”
She twisted her lips as she thought about it before nodding. “They say a coward never accomplished anything that mattered. And a coward won’t be the one to save us from the other world. You’ve got me, Virgil.”
“I figured I did. There’s no point in making more plans or second-guessing anything. We’ve got no more than a day to prepare. Let’s make the most of it.”
The Arcane Circle where Araceli performed all of her experiments was a combination of a high-tech LOD facility and a witch’s hut. The room was noticeably warm, illuminated by a bonfire where a cauldron was bubbling over. The smell in the air was a mixture of candy and flowers, pleasant enough that I forgave her for whatever she was up to. More odd potions in flasks and cups covered the tables, filling the air with smoke and more pungent aromas.
I leaned closer to one of the wooden tables and examined a brass pail. Inside, a silver trout wriggled back and forth in some water.
“I haven’t had fish in a long time,” I said. “I should probably tell Yuma to cook some up for me.”
“That fish is not for eating,” Araceli replied while she was busy mixing together her potions. “I am trying to draw the essence of that fish so I might create an aphrodisiac.”
“Aphrodisiac from a fish… That’s kind of terrifying.”
“The people of Navica have needs. If you intend for us to repopulate, it must be done.”
“The Arcane Circle is more than just a fertility clinic. I’m hoping you have something for me to help me in my battle.”
“Being more fertile will help you in battle.” She lowered her hood down, showing off her short brown hair along with a mischievous smirk. She approached me from across the room and presented a brass cup filled with a smoking potion like everything else in the room.
“What do I do with that?” I said.
“What else would you do? Consume it.”
“Right.” I took the cup from her and put my lips to the rim.
“I’m curious what will happen.”
I quickly lowered the cup down. “Wait a second. You don’t know what this is going to do to me?”
“My potions were made for ordinary people. You are a Battle God, Lord Ultima. You are already so strong, it took a greater effort to create something that would benefit you.”
Any advantage I could get, I had to take. Even from a woman who didn’t mind being called a witch. Her eyes narrowed and her smirk grew as I put the cup back to my lips.
It was bubbling as hot as coffee but the taste wasn’t anything like it. It tasted like a blend of dirt mixed with candy, unpleasant but not enough for me to stop swallowing. The warmth of the liquid filled my chest and spread into my stomach.
Araceli moved close and trailed her long nail delicately along my cheek. “How does it feel?”
I waited a moment for the warmth to subside then noticed I had more energy than I did a few moments ago.
“I feel… better.”
“As I intended. Zafina mentioned how much you had to draw on yourself when you activated that cannon. With this, you will have more to draw upon.”
“That’ll help. Thanks, Araceli.”
She put her hands on my neck, pulling me in for a kiss without asking me. “I am here to serve you, Lord Ultima. If there is anything else you need…” She pressed her body against me, making sure to run her thigh up between my leg.
“When this is over, perhaps then I’ll let you please me.”
She puckered her red lips at me and blew a kiss. “There is nothing I would like better, my lord.”
~ ~ ~
The Manaworks had a sweet smell like the Arcane Circle, though the scent was more muted. The beeswax Sawyer used for all of his metallurgical endeavors made it pleasant enough to stand the heat and steam filling the room.
Inside of the place where Sawyer did his work, there were tables and workstations with all sorts of projects being worked on. Navica might have been the most secure town in all of Iorus, and it was all because Sawyer was capable of making weapons and propping up our defenses so that no Shadow dared to attack us.
“It’s ready.” Sawyer motioned me over to one of the tables.
I crossed my arms and watched curiously as he unveiled a piece of cloth covering the table. Sitting there was a gauntlet tempered with black steel and trimmed with gold. He held it up for me to get a closer look at it. The rivets bolted into the joints made it flex on every finger. The ridges etched into it were the precise craftsmanship I’d expected from him.
“Nice as always,” I said.
He nodded, his eyes widening in excitement. “Try it on.”
I slipped it on then activated the Life Rune to take my Ultima form. “Fits perfect. Doesn’t match the rest of my outfit though. Then again, I left the life of fashion behind me.”
I punched the gauntlet into my left palm and nodded in approval. “This should pack a wallop.”
“It should provide you the punch you need, especially when flying through the air to gain momentum. But the gauntlet itself wasn’t designed for punching.”
“What do you mean?”
He pointed at the wall. “Fire one of your blasts.”
I looked at the black wooden wall and shook my head. “Is there a barrier there…?”
“No.”
“I don’t want to put a hole in your wall, Sawyer.”
“You won’t.”
“Hmm… Now I’m really curious. Any specific element?”
“Your choice.”
As Sawyer’s widened in anticipation, I turned my head slightly in case things went as awry as I expected them to. I fired out a Radiant Beam. The iridescent light shot from my palm and illuminated the room. But more interesting than that, the beam stopped a meter in front of me.
“What…”
“Go on,” he said.
“Go on what?”
“Control it.”
“Control it…” I pulled the gauntlet back and the beam moved back into my palm. The energy flowed back and forth for me to control just like he said.
“Try to shape it,” he instructed.
I kept manipulating the energy until it formed a handle for me to hold connected to a long blade that rivaled a Cavalier’s saber.
“Whoa… This is impressive.”
“The gauntlet controls the energy so that you can manifest it. Swords. Axes. Knives. Shields. You can form whatever you want as long as you have the energy for it. And you can use any element you like. If you want to shoot an ordinary beam, all you have to do is flex your hand and the gauntlet will know.”
I shifted my sword into a small axe, still marveling at the weapon of light in my hand. “Remarkable. You outdid yourself this time, Sawyer.”
“I know what’s at stake. Even the Battle God will need everything he can get his hands on to win this fight.”
I lowered the gauntlet and deactivated the Life Rune. “With people like you on my side, there’s no way I can lose.”
~ ~ ~
It’d been a long time since I had a chance to relax in the Revival Pool. The bright blue waters bubbling around me were intended to restore me. When my hit points dropped low enough, the Life Rune would teleport me here to bring me back. But ever since I became Ultima, Cybil herself had the means to make sure I had a chance to enjoy every bit of immortality I had.
It was a room with nothing more than stone walls and a window to peer outside onto the village. Even though I was on the first floor, the pool was high enough nobody could look in on me. I was all alone, enjoying the peace of the warm waters engulfing me.
My eyes closed, I let the water soak me up to my neck.
“This is the life…” A deep sigh escaped me, filling me with a satisfaction only a warm pool could bring.
Footsteps approached but I kept my eyes closed. I figured it was Zafina coming to tell me how the attack was progressing.
“Hey.”
I peeked my eyes open to see Lyra standing at the edge of the pool. She was in her blue hood and skirt, though her bow wasn’t strapped to her back like it always was.
“You busy?” She stared at me innocently enough I knew she was serious, though I still chuckled.
“I’m the least busy person in all of Iorus right now.”
“Hmm…” She peered into the water. Even though I was naked, the water was bubbling enough that she couldn’t see anything below my neck. “That water looks nice.”
“You’re welcome to join me.”
She took a seat on the edge of the small pool across from me and dipped her bare feet into it. “Wow, that is nice.”
“No better way to relax after a long day.”
Lyra turned to the window and looked out into the night. “Once Cybil finishes extracting all of that power, you’ll be ready to head back for the fortress.”
“That’s the plan.”
“We’re going to do it. Even though we don’t even know what’s inside that building. Not because we should or we have to, but because we’re the only ones… right?” She turned back to me, that same innocent look in her silver eyes.
I’d seen Lyra fight in the Sol Lands, never with an ounce of fear. But looking at her now, I was reminded she was a young twenty-something who had the weight of the world on her shoulders. Even Omegas fighting against Pandora didn’t go through what she did.
“Are you afraid we won’t win?” I asked.
“Pfft!” She rolled her eyes and looked away from me. “We’ll win! Definitely! Absolutely…” Her words faded, taking her confidence along, too. “I think about what happened to Qashia. I think about those monsters destroying everything… Everybody dying… Having to evacuate the world… It doesn’t seem real to me. Sometimes I remind myself what happened and I laugh because it sounds so absurd. Then I give it a few seconds and it hits me.”
She stayed staring at the water, letting the ripples hypnotize her. “I thought my family would always be there. And now they’re not. Now I’m alone…”
“Everything will be okay, Lyra—”
“You’re always so confident.” Her head jerked up as she stared at me. “I can’t watch the sunset on Qashia. I can’t head up to the hills to watch the stars. I can’t tell Norris…” She swallowed to clear her throat. “…I can’t tell Norris I love him. And if I can’t do those things, if the impossible happened, maybe the unthinkable can happen…”
I thought she was about to cry. But the strangest thing happened. She smiled at me with a grin that would make you think she won the lottery.
“But then I think about everything we’ve done together. Every battle we fought and came out on top. You got the Nobles on your side. You made it through the marshes and didn’t get eaten by that giant snake. You even got those stupid raiders to agree to work together, even for just a little bit.
“When I think about all of that, I know why you’re always so confident. I know you’ll win because of that. You always win. And I want to be by your side when you do it.”
I listened to everything Lyra said, unable to stop my smile from coming to me. “That’s more inspiring than anything I could have ever told you.”
“You would’ve never made it through the Sol Lands without me.” She winked and I burst into laughter.
“Maybe I would’ve. But I’m glad you were always there, Lyra.”
She turned back to the water and turned her head. Without saying anything, she reached for her hood and pulled it off over her head. Her white bra underneath kept a pair of modest breasts hidden. But she didn’t let me imagine it, pulling her bra off and revealing herself completely.
“Lyra—”
“There’s no need for pretense.” She stood up and pulled her skirt down and showed off her legs, fair-skinned as the rest of her. “It’s the last night before a big battle. I’m sure you’ve got a lot of fun lined up with Rhiannon and Zafina. But I need to unwind before I pick my bow back up.”
Lyra put her hands on her hips, letting me admire her naked body. For a moment, I couldn’t believe she was naked but there she was. A couple of B-cup breasts and a slit between her legs with a small tuft of silver hair just above it.
I could’ve stared at her all night but she only gave me a few seconds before splashing into the water and swimming toward me. She rushed her face to mine and just like that, our lips were locked in a messy kiss.
My hands instinctively wrapped around her, pulling her close to hold her soft body against mine. She kicked her legs up and wrapped them around the small of my back, holding me like a spider who’d caught its prey.
Lyra wasn’t holding back. Her tongue shoved so far into my mouth, I was surprised she hadn’t hit my throat. She was so forceful, I couldn’t help a laugh.
She pulled away, an eyebrow raised in confusion. “Something wrong?”
I looked into her eyes and saw the steam wetting her cheeks. Any joke I thought about cracking had left me quickly.
“No… Nothing’s wrong.”
“Good.” She put her lips back to mine and grabbed my shaft. “Because I want you inside of me.”
Lyra only needed a few hard strokes to make sure I was hard and ready for her. Without hesitating, she guided me into her folds then sat down on me.
“Oh…” Her head rocked back as she let out a gasp. Her throat bobbed up and down as she moaned in rhythm with the way she rode me. Her silver hair, wet from the water, flailed back and forth. Her breasts weren’t as large as Zafina’s, but Lyra had more than enough bounce to have me staring.
I held onto her waist and guided myself into her. I pumped my hips with slow, deep strokes, making sure my length got as deep into her as I could. The water was warm but Lyra’s warmth tightening around my shaft made me shudder.
She pressed her hands on my shoulders to brace herself, her nails digging into my skin as she got more into it. She leaned back more, letting her breasts heave as she cried out even louder.
“Virgil… Oh, Virgil… It feels so good…”
Her eyes closed, Lyra was in a pure state of bliss.
I was enjoying it just as much as her. I hardly realized that my hips were bucking like a piston as I rammed up into her. I stood up from the pool completely, setting her on the edge so that I could dig into her. My hands stayed on her legs to keep them spread.
“Yeah, just like that…” She leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear. “I’m close… I want to feel you.”
Lyra’s words of encouragement were more than I needed. I rammed into her harder and harder, driving my length into her folds with forceful thrusts. Our wet bodies rubbed against each other, filling the room with the unmistakable sounds of what we were doing.
I clenched my jaw as the pleasure ramped up inside of me. Everything was gathering to the edge. I held on for as long as I could before wrapping my arms around her waist and losing control.
“Lyra…”
Her name was all I could get out before I came hard. The first throb made my knees buckle. The second and I filled her up with more of my seed.
“Virgil…”
She cried out in a whimper as she started to convulse. Her orgasm made her wrap around me even tighter. Thick contractions squeezed me, making my own end even that much more satisfying.
I held on for as long as I could before lowering myself down. I leaned down and kissed her chest while she cradled me in her arms. We used everything we had left before collapsing into the pool next to one another.
Lyra leaned against me, resting her head on my shoulder. I thought about asking her if she was all right. But nothing more needed to be said. There was only a little time left before the biggest battle of our lives. The time for talking was over.
I headed to Zion the next morning to make the final preparations.
Ultima
Level 92 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 300 (+100)
Earth (Strength) 26
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 26
Life/Death (Control) 48
***
Mana Bonds
Zafina - Level 6: 25% Ability Damage Bonus
Rhiannon - Level 6: 25% Summon Speed Bonus
Araceli - Level 3: 10% Rune Endurance Drain Decrease
Sawyer - Level 3: 10% Physical Attack Damage Bonus
Yuma - Level 3: 10% Damage Resistance Bonus
Lyra - Level 4: 20% Ability Channel Speed Bonus
Cellica - Level 1: 10% Damage Bonus for nearby allies
Vacindra - Level 1: 10% Dark Element Damage Bonus
The endurance increase from Araceli’s potion along with getting closer to Lyra would give me just a little bit more for the battle ahead. I was happy to get everything I could get. But I knew that was only just the beginning.
I crossed my arms and sighed a deep breath. “Okay, Cybil. I’m ready.”
She stayed silent while a podium slowly rose from the ground. The black orb I’d placed on it last time had disappeared. In its place, there was a sphere of purple and black energy, glowing like a small ball of smoke. It faded in and out enough that I could see through it.
“I have extracted all of the energy from the orb while maintaining its elemental properties. You can now absorb this power into the Life Rune as your own, Ultima.”
“And have you figured out what those side effects are?”
“As I mentioned before, any side effects you may experience would not be adverse. This will only be to your benefit.”
I took a step closer to the ball of energy, giving myself one last moment to back out. Not that I would though.
“The only way…” I slowly reached my hand out. There was nothing solid for me to grab but the energy sensed I was near and began flowing into my hand. A cold rush flowed into my palm, traveling up my arm, then quickly spreading through the rest of my body. The rush got so intense, I didn’t know if I would’ve been able to handle it if the Life Rune hadn’t been activated.
“Whoa…” I looked down and watched the black aura surrounding my body. The Life Rune pulsed with a bright purple light and the lines running along my armor did the same. “Oh, man… What is happening…”
My jaw dropped as the rush moved toward my chest—pain like an icepick dug into me—stinging to the point I groaned in pain. I gritted my teeth, closing my eyes and trying to endure it.
“Oh… Cybil…” I grunted as I fell to a knee. “I… Dammit…”
The rush was so intense, I thought my body was going to split apart. I squeezed my hands tight, tensing every muscle I had.
I couldn’t stop now. I couldn’t give up. No turning back.
“No turning back…” I repeated the words I heard in my thoughts. “No turning back… No turning… back!”
I let out a scream before collapsing onto all fours. I was still breathing. I was still conscious. I was still in Zion.
Completely exhausted, I opened my eyes to see the faint dark glow resonating around the yellow light of the Life Rune in my chest. I pushed myself up to my feet and stared at the screen.
“What…” I didn’t finish, blinking my eyes to make sure I was reading it right.
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 4
Dark - Level 9 (+6)
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 3
Stone - Level 3
“Your affinity to the dark element has increased by six levels.” Cybil confirmed it but I still didn’t believe it. “This will affect not only on your abilities but your familiar as well.”
“No kidding. Six levels… That’ll be enough, won’t it?”
“I do not anticipate the fortress barrier being able to withstand such a level. Use your new elemental strength to neutralize the aura blocking your path.”
“Talk about a shortcut… I should’ve said hello to the Reaper right from the start.”
“Do not get ahead of yourself. Though this boost is significant, you will not succeed without familiarity with all elements. In addition, there is no substitute for experience in battle. The power resonating from the fortress is still considerable. Your power alone will not win this fight. Prove yourself worthy of carrying the mantle of Ultima and honor the oath you have made by defeating the evil that threatens Iorus.”
It all came down to this. After everything I’d been through, it would have to be enough. I’d never been more confident though. Whatever was waiting for me, I was ready.
“I’ll win this fight, Cybil.”
“Good luck, Ultima.”
~ ~ ~
The moon was out, bright and full in a sky free from any clouds. The fires of Haven had finally been extinguished but smoke rising from the ashes was strong enough it overpowered the smell of the grass.
I stood on the hillside and looked out on the destruction. I couldn’t let the sight distract me. If anything, I needed to use it to focus on what was really important.
My head turned toward the fortress in the valley on the other side. A steel cube ominously placed in a foreign setting. The black aura surrounding it flowed up toward the sky without a single change despite taking a blast from the Holy Light Cannon.
It was more than two hundred yards away. A distance I could cover quickly if I flew as fast as I could. But I didn’t need to just get there. I had to use the new power I had to finish this.
“Are you okay?” Lyra stood next to me. She raised her head as confidently as someone could, her eyes narrowed in steely determination.
“Better than okay,” I replied.
“You are not alone.” Rhiannon was on my other side, crouching down as if ready to move into a charge. “We will take down the barrier and destroy whatever evil resides within.”
“I have no doubt we will accomplish this,” Zafina added as she stood a few paces away. “We will accomplish this,” she said again with more emphasis.
I gave them all one last look. I knew this moment was coming but now that it was here, I almost couldn’t believe it. But I’d been preparing for this too long to walk away now.
“Let’s get this done,” I said. “No more talking.”
I activated the Life Rune and my armor covered me from my toes to my neck. I started my march down the hillside with the rest of my party in tow. The four of us made it into the valley without much trouble. But we hadn’t taken a single step when the ground started to shake.
Dark clouds of black and purple energy billowed in the clear night sky, gathering into smoky swirls until flashing with a bright light. Dozens of Shadows fell to the grass. They were beasts like wolves or tigers or whatever four-legged animal you wouldn’t want to run into. They had no definable features, their bodies a black outline of the energy they’d fallen from. Only their eyes glowed red, narrowing with a feral, focused stare. I wasn’t interested in getting pounced or clawed at or having my jugular cut open by the sharp points of energy at the end of their wide paws. Even just the weight of the beasts—which was comparable to any big cat you’d find at the zoo—would have been enough to knock the wind out of me if they landed on me.
I wasn’t going to give them a chance for any of that.
Neither was Lyra, who made the first move and launched flaming arrow after flaming arrow into the sky. The beasts charged forward with a unified roar that broke the peace of the grassy valley like thunder.
Zafina charged her fireballs and joined Lyra’s attacks. The flames rained down on the beasts, blanketing them with an inferno that consumed them whole. They burst into Mana but more of them continued to rain down from the sky, filling the valley with dozens and dozens of creatures all gunning for us.
“Let’s try this out.” I raised my hand and fired a Dark Beam. I didn’t know what to expect but the blast coming from my palm was as big as my whole body. If it weren’t so dark, I would’ve had to turn my head away. “Whoa!” The dark blast shot forward, sweeping through the grass in front of me like a wave. I expected the Shadows to get bowled over but they were consumed entirely, every fiber of their being turning into nothing and leaving Mana behind.
I lowered my hand down and let out a gasp like I’d just run a mile in a minute.
Rhiannon put a hand on my shoulder. “You must conserve your endurance. You will need every ounce of it to take down the barrier by yourself.”
Lyra let loose with a stone arrow that ripped through three Shadows in a line. “If we want to get to that barrier, I say we start moving.”
I nodded and immediately began pressing forward. Lyra and Zafina stayed focused, firing their abilities to keep the Shadows from circling. The beasts were coming down like a faucet from the sky but my protectors made sure they didn’t get anybody near.
“You’re missing out on all the fun.” I gave Rhiannon a smirk.
She didn’t smile back, instead raising her right hand and summoning a fiery red Mana dagger. “Then I believe it is only right I find some way to amuse myself.” Rhiannon dashed forward like a streak, moving into the Shadows as they converged on her. There were more than twenty of them surrounding her in an instant like roaches gunning for a piece of food that fell on the floor. But Rhiannon wasn’t something that would be consumed so easily. If she were anybody else, I would’ve been worried.
Not her.
Rhiannon leapt into the air and twirled around with the skill of an Omega Strider. She cut through the Shadows with precision carving. When one Shadow got stabbed in the head, another was sliced down its body less than a second after. When another would try to lunge, it would get stabbed right on its chin with her blade poking out of its head before it turned into Mana. And still more feral beasts tried to slash at her, only to be met with a vicious slash that would’ve separated their heads from the rest of them if they were flesh and bone.
I maintained my focus, conserving my energy as much as I could with deep breaths as we all walked through the valley. The fortress drew nearer but all it seemed to do was draw more of a response from the beasts. More thunder broke the silence and then something else fell. Black Golems more than ten-feet high all landed on the grass with a thud. They could handle one of them. They could handle two. Even three. But more than ten of them meant I would have to step in to help Zafina and Lyra.
“Try this on for size.” Lyra aimed a stone arrow at one of the Golems. The arrow slammed into its square head, creating a shower of dust and rocks as it exploded. But even without its head, the Golem’s blocky body continued stomping forward, threatening to crush us underneath its heel.
“Can’t wait any longer.” I fired a Frozen Jet at the Golem and concentrated the icy beam enough to freeze the Golem in place.
“Ahhhh!” Rhiannon screamed through the sky as she moved like a streak. Her dagger pierced the Golem’s chest and shattered it into shards of ice and rock before it faded into Mana.
One Golem down, countless more to go.
Zafina sent a fireball on our path toward the fortress and burned through more of the beast Shadows but the Golems didn’t budge.
“Those things won’t move so easy,” I said as I looked up to see more Golems lowering down. “We don’t need to beat them. We just need to clear a path but I don’t think we can even do that… What do we…”
The ground started to rumble beneath my feet. The shaking got so bad, I had to dig my heels in to make sure I didn’t fall over.
“What is that?” I said as I looked around in confusion. “More Shadows?”
“No…” Zafina looked to me with a smile and pointed behind us.
I looked up toward the hillside we’d come down from and saw dozens and dozens of figures standing there. I couldn’t make them out clearly but I knew they weren’t Shadows. They all screamed in unison, running down into the valley like an avalanche.
The wave kept moving toward us, drawing the attention of the beasts. Even the Golems moved to advance on them. I didn’t know who they were but they were taking down enough of the Shadows to help clear our path.
“Let’s go!” I shouted.
I moved with my party even faster as more Shadows continued raining from the sky. Golems pounded the grass and sent dirt and grass flying up. I kept my head down, ignoring the splatter of mud against my cheeks. Suddenly, one of the Golems stomped down right in front of me, rocking the ground hard enough to lift me from my feet.
I landed on my stomach with a thud then felt one of the beasts immediately snatch my wrist in its jaw.
“Get off!” I raised my hand and blasted it away with a Radiant Beam but another was on me, pouncing on my side to try and keep me down. “I said get off!” I blasted the next one away and rushed back to my feet, only to find I was surrounded by ten more Shadows.
“All right… You want to do this.” I activated my gauntlet and summoned a fiery sword in my right hand as long as a Cavalier saber. “Let’s do this.”
I didn’t have any experience as an Omega. But if they could train ordinary teenagers to fight Shadows with a sword, there’s no reason I couldn’t do the same.
As the Shadows converged, I spun around, slashing my blade in every direction. The orange and red flames formed a circle around me, scorching the beasts and making them think twice before attacking. They wouldn’t retreat, of course, but it gave me enough time to recover into my stance.
“Come on!”
As if they understood, they all charged again. I thrust at the first Shadow that neared, digging my sword into its chest and turning it into Mana. I quickly spun around—instinct or fortune guiding me—and I managed to cleave another Shadow. But the other Shadows were too fast. They slashed at my face. I barely moved away to avoid getting clawed completely, but they hit me enough to draw blood.
I activated a Rock Burst from my left palm and knocked them back to give me another chance to catch my breath.
More Shadows surrounded me. “More of you. Okay. I can beat all of you—”
“Ahhhhh!” A bear-like scream filled the air before a sudden blast of ice crashed into the Shadows, knocking them on their backs and sending them tumbling like they’d been hit by a fire hose. I looked to where the beam came from and saw a towering man stomping toward me. But it took me less than a second to realize it wasn’t a man.
“Arctis?”
He was bigger than any person I’d ever met. The leader of the goblins stood out, his muscular body covered in leathery white scales. His dark hair braided into a ponytail behind his head, he walked up to me and smirked with the bone tusks protruding from his bottom lip.
“Did you not think I would let you fight the threat that challenges Iorus by yourself?” he spoke with his gruff voice.
I looked around and saw among the people engaging with the Shadows were all of the goblins he led. They were small in stature but they made up for it in violence as they covered the Golems enough completely to make them topple.
“It’s good to see you, friend,” I said with a nod.
“And I suppose it’s good to see me, too.” A nonchalant voice made me turn my head.
“Couture.”
The leader of Malora raised his hands and summoned a fireball that engulfed one of the Golems completely. He walked up to me, a cocky smile on his lips. The man was thin, tan, and bald, wearing nothing more than a loincloth that looked like an old potato sack. You would’ve thought he’d enjoyed his time on the beach a little too much. But his abilities made you think twice about making fun of him about it.
The purple crescent tattooed underneath his left eye reminded me again he was like nobody else I’d ever met.
He kept his eyes locked on me as he cast a fireball on a Shadow he wasn’t even looking at. “You seem to be in need of assistance, Virgil,” he said, his tone as easygoing as ever.
“You might say that.”
“This appears to be only a minor inconvenience.”
More Shadows converged but they were taken out when a sudden boulder dropped from the sky and squashed them completely. I watched more stones brick more of the Shadows and clear a path for a hunched-over old man to slowly make his way toward me.
Ekko, the leader of the underground city of Chenai. His beard was a little longer and his thin hair was whiter. But his smile was still friendly, which was the most important thing. The man in ordinary linens walked up to me then eyed both Arctis and Couture.
“You two appear to be having a good time in the middle of a battlefield,” Ekko said in his slow, low tone. “I believe Virgil has more important things to deal with at the moment than reminisce about our previous victories.”
“I need a path to that fortress so I can take down that barrier.”
Arctis slammed his heavy, double-bladed steel sword into the grass. “Then we shall clear a path. Let them feel the power of the Frozen Wave!”
“Oh, so dramatic.” Couture looked up and smiled at the giant goblin. “Inspiring.”
Arctis grumbled and stomped forward to level a Shadow trying haplessly to take him down. “What are you waiting for?”
Lyra, Zafina, and Rhiannon were back to back, fighting off the Shadows along with the hundreds who’d arrived from Valen. They fought their way toward me as I proceeded on the path back to the fortress.
“Clear the way!” Rhiannon shouted. “Let nothing stand between Ultima and the fortress!”
Rhiannon. Zafina. Lyra. Couture. Arctis. Ekko. They surrounded me completely, creating a flank that took down every beast trying to pounce and every Golem in our path. We walked together. A juggernaut. An unstoppable train. A violent caravan that couldn’t be contained.
The hundreds of yards to the fortress were closed quickly and before I realized it, I was standing just a few meters away from the black barrier. The energy resonated like you’d see in a Junction gate. I almost felt like I could walk through it.
“I need to focus,” I said.
“Do not let anybody get near him,” Zafina said to the others before turning to me. “The floor is yours, Ultima.”
I gave her a nod and took a step back. I closed my eyes for a moment to take a deep breath and concentrate before opening both palms. My hands moved next to one another then fired a Dark Beam right in front of me. The energy shot out in a wide beam big enough to consume me whole. It pounded into the dark barrier with an explosion. The warmth from the energy was strong enough to make me sweat. And the impact was enough my feet sank into the dirt.
I pressed my soles into the grass to maintain my leverage and kept firing. The screams and spells and weapons clashed all around me, joining the thunder as more Shadows continued raining down.
I couldn’t pay attention to the battle around me though. I had to focus on the barrier. And from what I could tell, I was doing more damage to it than the Holy Light Cannon did. All I had to do was keep this up.
The sweat on my brow wasn’t enough to get me to stop. Neither was the increasing pace of my heart nor the strain in my muscles. My jaw clenched as my beams kept firing. Still then, the barrier seemed to be weakening as the energy was no longer as vibrant as it was a few moments ago.
I could do this. I just needed time.
“Ahhh!” Arctis’s grunt made me turn my head.
The giant goblin fell to a knee as a Shadow snatched him by the wrist but he quickly shoved it away.
The others were all doing their best to fend off the beasts. But even with hundreds from Valen fighting by my side, the Shadows coming from above were endless, outnumbering us more than ten-to-one.
Against my better judgment, I turned around and joined the fight with the Shadows.
“What are you doing?” Lyra said as she fired at another Shadow. “You must take down the barrier.”
“If you guys get overwhelmed, I won’t be able to do that.”
I fired a Radiant Beam and split open a group of Shadows then hovered into the air to blast another Golem clear through its chest. The battlefield clear in my vision, hundreds fought in a seemingly endless battle. It almost didn’t seem real.
“Either we need more people or we’re going to have to stop these Shadows from coming. Maybe if…”
I looked out toward the hillside in the distance and saw more figures appearing. I narrowed my eyes to look closer as they descended into the valley.
“Is that…”
I couldn’t help a smile coming to my face. Even from so far away, it wasn’t hard to tell who they were. Their shiny silver linens were enough to give them away.
“Nobles…”
Along with them were the black-armored clad Warriors of the Serpent. And behind them on horseback, raiders stormed down.
I landed back on the ground and noticed Lyra smiling.
“I can’t say I’m not happy,” she said. “But what’s going on?”
“It looks like Guillard pulled off that miracle we were looking for. They’re back in the fight. Operation Reconciliation…” I smiled as I thought about how proud he must’ve been right now. “Thanks, Guillard…”
Lyra pierced a stone arrow through a Shadow and regained her focus. “Get back on that barrier, Ultima.”
I turned to the fortress and moved my hands back up. My Dark Beam pounded the barrier again, making the energy waver. The barrier weakened enough, I could almost see the steel wall of the fortress clear on the other side. Even with my endurance draining, I had more than enough to keep this up.
BOOM!
Thunder cracked in the sky and made me turn my head up. I clenched my jaw in frustration as I saw a black dragon coming down. The beast was made of black bones and its face was rotting just like the last dragon we fought. And that meant I knew it was going to give us more than enough trouble, even with our numbers.
It roared into the air before lowering its head down to fire out a dark blast from its throat. The energy toppled over Shadows as well as our alliance. The dragon didn’t care, trying to wipe the entire field clear.
“Remain focused,” Rhiannon said. “One dragon is not cause for concern.”
BANG!
Another sound of thunder broke the sky. Another black dragon descended from the clouds, flapping its wings and filling the air with a deafening roar.
“I think two dragons might be a reason for concern,” I sighed.
“We will be able to handle this.” Rhiannon gritted her teeth in frustration and took it out on an approaching Shadow beast.
“I know you can. But I think I’ve got a better idea.”
I lowered my hands down and turned around. “Let’s see what we got here…” I took a deep breath and summoned my Black Viper, wondering how much stronger it would be. As soon as it appeared, a shriek filled the air and made my heart stop.
“Holy…”
It wasn’t a viper any longer. The only thing snake-like about it was its long neck connected to a viper’s head. But the rest of its body had grown to the size of a dragon, rivaling the other beasts swooping through the air. Its black body was made from the energy I summoned it from but it still stomped on the grass to let everybody know how solid it was.
“What the hell is that thing?” Lyra stared in confusion.
“It appears to be a Wyvern,” Zafina said.
“A Black Wyvern…” The smile grew on my face as I nodded in approval. “I think that’ll even the playing field. Let’s go!”
The Wyvern flapped its massive wings and ascended to meet one of the bone dragons in the air. The beasts collided with a sound like a hundred cars crashing at once.
I took a deep breath and Zafina moved by my side. “You are exhausted.”
“It took some endurance to summon that thing but I’ve still got some left.”
My attention back on the barrier, I raised my hands and focused my Dark Beam. The battle around me had already been loud enough but now with dragons screeching in the air, I felt like I was in a blender.
I kept my eyes closed to maintain my focus. From my head to my toes, all of my energy flowed out toward my palms and into my beam.
The sound of the barrier grew louder as it wavered. I didn’t know how much longer but I couldn’t let up now. Not when I was this close.
“Come on… Just go down already…”
I washed away my frustration and regained my focus. If I had to stand here all night, I was prepared to do it.
“Almost—”
BANG!
A sudden crash filled my ears a split-second before something lifted me from my feet. The explosion forced my eyes shut as I tumbled through the air. I tried to regain my balance but the impact alone was enough to knock the wind out of me.
It was an eternity before landing hard on the grass brought my senses back to me. I sucked air into my lungs and ignored the bruises covering my body as I got back up to my feet.
“What was that…”
I looked up and saw everybody around me scattered across the ground.
“And so, he tries again, desperately clinging to his life, not realizing the little hope he has is none at all.” Romanis hovered above, slowly lowering himself to the ground. His empty black eyes widened as he stood with his hands behind his back. “Are you so eager for your death you would attempt your gambit again?”
“The only eager for death is you, buddy.”
“Yes, there are those who use humor in the face of death.”
“I’m a lot stronger than I was before.”
“As am I.”
I thought he was just saying it. But when I looked closer, I saw it. The Dark Rune he’d acquired was lodged in his chest like the Life Rune was in mine.
“I always wondered what Kreonyx’s obsession with this world was. Now I understand. There is power here.”
“The only thing you’re gonna understand is my foot up your ass!”
I fired a Radiant Beam at him and he brought up a barrier to block it. I switched to a Dark Beam and he immediately flew out of the way. Now I knew he didn’t have a barrier to counter it.
I zoomed to the sky after him, chasing him down with the wind rushing through my hair and against my face. I did my best to avoid my Wyvern battling one of the dragons as I caught up to him.
Romanis fired blast after blast behind him, making me swerve to catch up to him. But despite my dropping endurance, I kept my head down and eventually managed to get neck-and-neck with him.
I fired a Rock Burst at his side, pelting him long enough to slow him.
“Gotcha!”
The small opening was all I needed to rush close and wrap my arms around him. I used all my strength to drive him down until we both crashed into the grass. The explosion of dirt and grass around us made me go deaf for a second. The impact alone made the pain surge through me. It was like someone had dropped a bomb right on top of me.
I groaned as I rolled onto my stomach, trying to push myself to my feet. Seeing Romanis struggle, too, was enough for me to know it was worth it.
I stood up and raised my hand to fire a Frozen Jet but he rolled out of the way, firing a Dark Beam that caught me in the chest and knocked me back.
“Yes…” Romanis approached me in the middle of the battlefield. “What good is power if you don’t know how to use it?”
He raised his hand to finish me. “Do you have any last words?”
I looked to the side and saw Rhiannon streaking toward us. The Mana Dancer covered the distance faster than anybody could.
“This can’t work again, will it?” I said out loud.
Romanis turned his head sideways, his black eyes narrowed in confusion. “What won’t?”
“This!” I fired a Radiant Beam at Rhiannon right as she leapt into the air. The blast collided with her Mana dagger as she sailed toward Romanis. Zafina stood across the way, sending a fireball at the same time that Rhiannon caught. Rhiannon brought her Divine Blade down on Romanis with a forceful stab.
“No!” Romanis turned around and immediately snatched Rhiannon by the throat, holding her in the air and keeping her blade out of reach. “Hmph…” Romanis smirked as he squeezed his hand around Rhiannon’s throat. “I will not be defeated by you, woman.”
Rhiannon gritted her teeth. “But another one will.” With all her strength, she tossed her dagger into the air. I watched the Radiant Blade rotate through the sky.
Lyra rushed forward and in one smooth motion, caught the Mana blade in her bow. The string pulled back, she aimed down her sights.
“Bullseye.” Lyra loosed the Mana blade. Romanis wasn’t fast enough. Nobody would’ve been fast enough.
The Radiant Blade caught Romanis right in the stomach, sending a splatter of black blood in every direction.
“No!” he screamed out as he dropped Rhiannon from his grip. He hunched over in pain before quickly flying into the air. “Enough of this!” He squeezed both hands in tight fists and more clouds billowed. Violent purple lightning crashed into the grass, forcing everybody to take cover.
“You have not defeated me!” Romanis moved higher into the clouds, disappearing in a flash. But even though he left, he left something behind.
Another dragon began to descend from the sky. My Wyvern was still busy with the other dragon while the people had only just taken down the other dragon.
But one more dragon descended. Then another.
Lyra walked by my side and shook her head. “I don’t think we’ll be able to fight all these dragons.”
“We won’t.” I turned my head toward the voice. It was Vacindra walking calmly toward me. “But she can.”
“What are you talking about?” I said.
“She knows the ways of the Sol Lands. They are hers. And she has sensed the darkness. She is coming.” Vacindra stared at me with a deathly seriousness but Lyra and I were both confused. Even Rhiannon and Zafina didn’t know what was going on.
Vacindra ignored me, holding her hands into the air. “Warriors! Join me!”
The Warriors of the Serpent all stopped fighting and fell to their knees, putting their hands into the air like they were being held at gunpoint.
“We call on you!” Vacindra yelled. “In our darkest hour! We praise you because of your strength! Lend us your power! Vanquish the evil that threatens the land—your land! We pray to you, Aeona!”
BOOM!
Before I could say anything, a violent eruption like a volcano exploded cut me off. Dirt, grass, and Shadows all went flying into the air. I put my hands up to block the cloud of dirt covering me, my ears still ringing from the explosion.
It lasted for a few seconds before I was finally able to open my eyes. A shriek from one of the dragons filled my ears. But that wasn’t even the strangest thing.
“What…”
My eyes widened in confusion as a giant black serpent had emerged from the grass, its jaw clamped around one of the dragons. The beast flapped its wings to try and break free, spitting beams into the air but the great snake Aeona only needed to clamp down even harder to make the dragon whimper in pain again.
“Maybe I should join the Warriors of the Serpent,” Lyra said.
Vacindra raised an eyebrow at her, a satisfied smile on her lips.
“It will have to wait for another time,” Rhiannon said. “Virgil, you must take the barrier down now.”
I nodded and rushed back into the air. I flew through the clouds back to the fortress and focused my Dark Beam back on it.
“Let’s try this again…” Another deep breath made me regain my composure as I tore through the barrier. With Aeona taking down the dragons, I didn’t have to worry about anything else attacking me. At least, for a few more minutes. I couldn’t take any more time.
But when I stared at the barrier, I saw it finally beginning to break. A circle opened up like a wound, slowly widening and widening until it was large enough for me to walk through. My endurance was nearly gone. I couldn’t take any more chances.
I rushed forward through the barrier and made it to the other side. As soon as I did, I fell to my knees. “That did it.” I gasped a deep breath to recover.
I turned to see if anybody else had followed but realized the barrier had closed behind me.
Rhiannon, Lyra, and Zafina stood on the other side.
“Hold on,” I said. “I’ll open it back up…”
I blasted the barrier with a Dark Beam. The impact was loud. I kept it focused but noticed the barrier wasn’t shifting like it was before. Either I’d lost more endurance than I realized or it just didn’t work from this side.
“Dammit…” I looked up as if the answer I needed was somewhere there. “I can’t open this thing back up.”
“Do not open it,” Zafina said. “You must destroy the fortress. You alone.”
“I…” I looked to Lyra and Rhiannon and saw they were in agreement. They didn’t say anything. The look in their eyes was enough.
I looked back at the steel cube behind me then took a deep breath before turning to them. “I’ll be back.”
“You’d better.” Lyra pointed at me.
There was no more time to waste. I smirked and gave them one last glance before walking toward the fortress.
The fortress was a solid cube made out of what looked like chrome steel. There were no windows. There were no etchings on it. There were no doors. I wondered if it was even a fortress at all.
“There must be a way inside of this thing…”
While the battle raged on outside of the barrier, I scanned the fortress, even flying up to see if there was a way on top to get in.
“No front door. Looks like I’ll just have to make one to kick in.” I stood on top of the fortress and aimed a Rock Burst at it. The steel wall chipped and dented but I kept firing until the stones broke through, leaving a torn hole big enough for me to get through.
I lowered myself down, hovering in the air as I looked around the brightly-lit room. I’d just left a grassy valley in the middle of Iorus and now I was in a place that resembled a Legion Nerve Center. The walls were a metallic silver with a pristine shine like they’d just been polished. The ground was just as squeaky clean.
At the center of the room, there was a beam of white light that shined straight up and down. In front of it was a control panel like the consoles I’d worked on back when I was a Legion technician. And underneath the panel, there were dozens and dozens of steel pipes extending out in every direction. Each one led to a glass case running along the sides of the room.
“What is this?”
I followed the piping toward one of the glass cases. It was about as big as a jail cell. And the inhabitant inside looked every bit a prisoner.
A gray wolf was on its side, eyes wide and jaw agape. It showed no signs of breathing and was on the verge of death—if it wasn’t dead already.
I took a step back and looked at the other glass cases. Lizards. Bears. Tigers. Fish in water. Creatures I didn’t recognize. And creatures I recognized all too well.
I moved to one of the cases and saw a person laying there. They were dressed in a white tunic and brown pants. Their eyes were open. Their chest didn’t move with any breaths. Their skin was as pale as snow with dark circles around their eyes. They were dead just like every other captive in this room.
“What the hell is this place?” I muttered to myself.
“This is natural evolution.”
The voice made me turn around though the ethereal tone already told me who it was.
Romanis stood across the sprawling circular room. His hands behind his back, there was still a gash in his black robes from where Rhiannon stabbed him. His injury dripped with dark blood, but he puffed his chest out like nothing was wrong.
“What are you doing to all of these animals… these people?”
“We are not doing anything to them that life isn’t already doing. Every being contains a certain amount of Mana within it. We are simply taking that Mana and reconstituting it to give it new life.”
“This is what Erasmus was talking about…” I whispered to myself. “He was right…” I turned my head up and glared at Romanis. “You’re killing things and stealing what’s rightfully yours.”
“Hmph. Does a lion not hunt the antelope? Does a simple cow not graze on the living grass? Humans take the eggs of chickens then kill the chicken itself for sustenance.”
“Don’t try to compare my life to what you’re doing. You’re destroying entire worlds. We are not your sustenance.”
“That is true. You are part of something greater. We will be part of something greater. That is the mission of the collective—to bring us all to the inevitable singularity.”
Romanis spoke like he was reasonable, which only made me shake my head in disbelief.
“You’re mad,” I said. “If you think you can go from world to world, pillaging everything you see, you have another thing coming.”
“There is no escaping. This is the natural evolution of us all. All dimensions must come together in unity. It is our responsibility to follow our fate.”
I shook my head at him again. “No. I won’t allow you to kill anybody else because of some self-righteous belief that you’re doing this for us. All you want is power to impose your will on people.”
The corner of his lips curled into a smirk. “Power only belongs in the hands of the one who knows how to wield it properly.”
“I couldn’t have said it better myself.” I raised my hand and summoned a meter-long dark sword in my palm. “This room is not big enough for you to summon your dragon.”
“Very well, Ultima.” He held his hand out and summoned a blade in his right hand the same as mine. “I will show you the true meaning of power. Then you will fall in line with your destiny.”
I flew at him and he moved to meet me. Our swords clashed with a deafening crash. Black sparks of energy filled the air, some of them warm as they landed against my cheeks.
Romanis attacked with relentless fury. Every slash, every swipe, every stab. They were coming at me from all directions. But I managed to move out of the way. Watching Rhiannon fight must have rubbed off on me somehow.
“You’ll have to do better than that.” I rushed at him and thrust my sword, trying to hit the same spot Rhiannon did. But Romanis was just as fast as he was aggressive. If I wanted to hit him, I’d have to match his aggression.
So I did.
I raised my other hand and sent a Rock Burst at him. He dodged out of the way then flew in the air to dive at me with his blade pointed out. I parried the sword then sliced him across his side, sending him to the floor.
More blood spilled from his wound but he quickly turned around and blasted me with a Dark Beam so fast I didn’t have a chance to get out of the way.
The beam slammed into my chest and sent me flying back before I crashed into one of the cases holding a dead tiger. The glass shattered and covered me, cutting my cheeks.
“The gods of this world must be desperate,” he said. “To grant the power of Ultima to such a novice. Are you truly Iorus’s savior?”
I popped to my feet and shook the broken glass off. “Why don’t you come closer and find out?”
“Such bravado. I understand why our acolytes speak of you humans in such a way. Unwarranted pride only leads to an inevitable fall.”
Romanis stomped his way toward me, firing a Dark Beam. This time I was ready. I brought my hand up and fired a Dark Beam of my own. The blasts clashed in the middle of the room, sending more streams of energy in every direction. Despite not being bright, there was intense warmth coming from it that I felt against my face.
I gritted my teeth and buckled down, trying to overpower him. I didn’t gain all of those levels just to back down now.
Romanis’s black eyes narrowed as his jaw clenched in frustration. “Enough!” He retracted his beam and dodged out of the way. My blast kept going, shattering another one of the glass cases.
“I will destroy you!” The Herald charged at me recklessly. Reckless enough I was able to roll out of the way and avoid the swipe from his blade. I moved as fast as I could and stabbed him right in the stomach as he turned around.
His eyes widened in surprise as I twisted the blade around. Black blood poured from the corners of his mouth and the wound Rhiannon first opened leaked even worse.
“Yeah, that’s it.” I smirked at him, my face close enough to smell the noxious scent of his blood. “You’re not so tough. Just another punk who thinks he can get away—”
BOOM!
A sudden beam shot from the Rune in Romanis’s chest, hammering me in the stomach. The wind knocked out of me, I sailed through the air and crashed through another glass case. I shook off the broken glass and looked up to see the dark aura resonating around his Rune.
“You will not beat me!” He spit blood on the ground and marched toward me with his blade in hand.
I struggled to get up to my feet and just barely managed to bring my sword up to block his blade. But he swung again and I wasn’t nearly fast enough to stop it from cleaving my left shoulder. The pain of getting your bones broken by a dark sword was like nothing else. It reverberated through my shoulder and spread through the rest of my body, making my knees weak.
“Pathetic!” Romanis kicked me hard enough in the stomach to send me sliding across the silver tiles.
I summoned a Stone Golem from the ground and sent it charging but Romanis fired another blast from his Rune and vaporized my familiar instantly. I tried to call another one but Romanis was already on me, kicking me hard in the face.
My brain rattled in my skull. My eyes rolled to the back of my head. With my vision blurred, my mouth hung open with the pain bad enough to make me want to puke.
“You are not stronger than me!” Romanis swung his blade back down into my shoulder.
“Ahhh!” I yelled out in pain as he pushed it down deeper and deeper until suddenly, my left arm severed completely. The warmth of blood rushing from the open wound was unreal. I looked at the small geyser of crimson in disbelief.
“Ah, yes… The vaunted Ultima. Defeated.” Romanis backed away from me then motioned for me to come to him. “Get up.”
I pressed my right hand into the steel floor. So much blood on the tiles made it slippery and hard to gain my balance.
“I said get up! Show me the determination our acolytes have spoken of. You humans refuse to die with dignity, so I will give you the humiliating death you crave!”
I pushed myself back up to my feet and ran at him with my sword up.
He parried my blow then sliced me across the back of my leg. I grimaced from the pain then pushed back up to my feet to swing again. But he parried it again and stabbed me deeper in the leg this time to make my knees buckle.
His sword came across my face, slashing me down my forehead and across my nose. The warm blood dripped down my face, nearly blinding me in one eye.
I didn’t need a display to know my hit points were dropping. My endurance was all but gone. Even if I had any, my leg was in too much pain for me to fight back.
Romanis stood in front of me with his hands behind his back. “Ultima… Master all of the elements… The savior. Tsk, tsk…. All I see is the one who failed the gods of Iorus.”
“Shut up…” I grunted.
“You see, you humans fight against your own destiny. You are selfish, thinking you can change your own fate. But you try to change your fate without regard to others. Think of the other worlds who have sacrificed themselves for the greater good.”
“They didn’t sacrifice themselves. You took their lives from them for your own power.”
“Semantics. When the collective consumes Iorus and then Earth, you will understand how we are all better off. We will all be one.”
My head dropped as I had trouble staying conscious. I blinked my eyes to clear away the blood. I knew I wasn’t out because Romanis’s voice was still ringing in my head.
“I will give you one consolation, Ultima. The survivors of Qashia who fled to this world. They only delayed the inevitable. But you did delay it. That is commendable, though ultimately futile. They will join the others before them.”
The others who died. All the Qashians. Lyra’s family. Vacindra. Cellica. Joris. The people of Haven and the raiders on the plains. They all lost somebody. And I couldn’t save them from the same fate. There was no escape for them.
I pressed my hand into the ground but I didn’t have the strength to do it. I kept pushing but no matter how hard I tried, there was nothing left.
I had to wait for the Life Rune to take me back to Zion. And if I couldn’t do anything else, I had to tell them I couldn’t beat Romanis.
“Hmm… You’re still alive.” Romanis’s voice was as confident as it had ever been. “I am impressed. That Rune in your chest provided you more power than even Kreonyx could have foreseen. When I take that Rune from you, the power of Ultima will serve our collective.”
I had the power of a god and I couldn’t even beat this guy who was talking trash right in front of me.
“Come on, Virgil…” I muttered to myself, trying to push myself back to my feet. My fingers spread out to give me more leverage but even more blood dripped out to make the ground even more slippery than before.
“The time has come for your end, Ultima. After you die, the collective will understand the resilience of you humans. And I will mention you as a human greater than the others.”
I didn’t have any more chances. If I didn’t do something now, not even Cybil could save me.
“Do you have anything to say, Ultima?”
I took a deep breath to calm myself. My thoughts cleared and everything came into view.
“Rhiannon… Zafina… Lyra… Araceli… Sawyer… Yuma… Vacindra… Balec… Joris… “
“What is this prattle?”
“…The people of Valen… The people of the Sol Lands… The people of Qashia…”
“What are you doing?”
I focused, concentrating whatever bit of endurance was still hiding somewhere inside of me.“Last chance not to let them down.” I just had to concentrate. “I won’t let them down…”
“Answer me!” Romanis grabbed my collar and brought me to my feet.
I stayed focused as Romanis’s pale face came back into view. “…I won’t let them down… I won’t let them down!” I gritted my teeth as I channeled everything I had left.
Romanis’s eyes narrowed in anger. “You will not—”
BANG!
The ceiling of the fortress began to screech as the metal ripped apart. The steel tore like a giant buzzsaw was being taken to it. But what was up there was worse than any power tool. It took all my strength to summon my Wyvern but its dark element got it through the barrier.
Romanis’s brow furrowed as he stared up at the beast. “That will not save you or your people. You will all die like all the rest.” He reached out to grab my throat, snatching me by the neck.
“Ahhh!” I summoned my dark sword back in my only hand and put it back in his wound that was already there.
Romanis widened his eyes in surprise, his black pupils growing. His jaw dropped but nothing came out.
I moved my face closer to look into the eyes that filled with fear. “You can kill a man… But you can’t kill a god.”
Romanis’s face grew more frustrated. But that wouldn’t save him. I waited only a split-second before releasing the energy blade and blasting him, freeing myself from his grip. He zoomed across the room like a bullet, slamming against the wall and collapsing onto all fours.
One last rush of adrenaline still hiding in me had me up. I summoned a fiery blade in my palm then pressed it to the wound where my left arm used to be. “This better work…” I gritted my teeth in pain as the flames burned through my flesh and blood. The sizzling sting of my cauterized wound was joined by a burning stench. I hadn’t stopped the bleeding completely but I’d slowed it enough to regain some of my strength.
I straightened up and my knees buckled as I slipped on the blood steadily dripping from my wounds. But I kept pressing forward, advancing on my vulnerable target.
“No!” Romanis pounded his fists into the ground, using a dark blast to bring himself to his feet. “You will not beat me!”
I reacted on instinct, summoning a dark spear in my hand. I wasn’t much of an athlete but the strength of a god was all I needed to hurl my javelin like an ace pitcher. Romanis tried to stop it with a barrier. He did stop it. But not with a barrier. I hit my mark, spearing him right in his forehead. His jaw lowered as he fell to his knees. The blood poured like a fountain, coming down his eyes and streaking down his cheeks like his face was smeared with charcoal. Any last words he had for me were muted. Only his cold, black stare could tell me the disdain he had for me.
His body fell to the floor with the Rune resting inside of it before a dark explosion made me turn my head. The intensity of it dropped me to my knees. I put my hand up to try and brace myself, waiting for the moment when I’d lose consciousness. But a few seconds went by and I was still breathing.
The explosion cleared and Romanis’s remains were nowhere to be found. There was no Rune either. There was only a clear orb with a black aura surrounding it. It was large but not enough I couldn’t grip my hands around it to pick it up. I fell on my knees then used my hand like a hook to pull myself forward. I left behind a streak of crimson to get to the strange sphere on the bloody tiles. As soon as I grabbed it, I thought maybe I was better off leaving it. A searing pain shot through my hand. The pain reverberated through the rest of me like lava flowing through my veins.
“Ahhhh!” I screamed out in agony, every second getting worse than the next. I couldn’t breathe. My heart was pounding so hard I thought it would burst. Every fiber in my body was getting ripped to shreds.
But I held on. I gripped the orb like my life depended on it.
I didn’t know how long it was. But suddenly the pain had subsided and the orb was no longer in my hand.
The room around me began to shake. My Wyvern had vanished from above. The steel walls began to bend and crumple like the room was imploding on itself. Above, the dark barrier swirled like a violent thunderstorm.
I stumbled to my feet and flew into the air, aiming for the hole ripped out of the ceiling. I didn’t know where I got the energy. I wanted to just fall right then and there. But somehow, I managed to get out of the ceiling and out of the fortress.
I flew as far as I could before crash landing chest first on the grass outside.
“Virgil!”
Rhiannon. Lyra. Zafina. My head was so clouded, I couldn’t make out their voice clearly. But someone had called out to me. And now someone was grabbing my arm to help me up.
It took my last ounce of strength to look back on the fortress and watch as it imploded into itself before disappearing completely, taking the dark barrier with it.
My body gave out though. I collapsed back on the grass, staring up at the night. The moon was out. So were the stars. I smiled at how clear the sky was before my eyes shut on their own.
I flexed my fingers then rotated my left arm to make sure everything was in working order.
“Good to be back.”
Even though I knew the Life Rune would restore me, I still let out a sigh of relief to see everything in order. I passed out on the battlefield and found myself in Zion, staring at the display like I’d done so many times before.
The screen blinked and my stats appeared.
Ultima
Level 99 Battle God
Hit Points 400
Endurance 300
Earth (Strength) 26
Fire (Speed) 27
Water (Durability) 26
Life/Death (Control) 55 (+7)
“You have gained seven levels since you last returned here.”
“Seven levels.” I put my hands behind my back, raising an eyebrow at my stats. “Everything into control, huh? Looks like it’s all or nothing now.”
I looked at both of my hands and flexed my fingers again. “Cybil… It feels like I got something else. Romanis died and left behind something. I thought it was a Rune or a Core but it disappeared completely. I’m pretty sure I absorbed it. Do you have any readings on that?”
My stats remained on the screen and Cybil didn’t respond. I gave her a few seconds but still there was nothing.
“Cybil?”
“I apologize, Ultima. I am detecting an anomaly.”
“An anomaly? I saw the fortress implode. Are you telling me Romanis is still out there?”
“The evil I sensed is gone. There are no residuals from the fortress or Romanis himself.”
I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “But…?”
“There is a greater power resonating within the Life Rune.”
Elemental Levels
Light - Level 10 (+6)
Dark - Level 9
Water - Level 2
Fire - Level 3
Stone - Level 3
“You have gained six levels in your affinity to light.”
I scrunched my face in confusion, unsure I was reading it correctly. “Six in light… But it was a Dark Rune I absorbed.”
“Romanis’s elemental properties are secondary to the power of the Mana itself. When you absorbed his strength, it manifested itself into the essence of the Life Rune. There is no mistake.”
“Hmm…” I rubbed my chin in disbelief. “Six levels. That’s as strong as the power the Reaper gave me.”
“You did not kill an ordinary Herald. If what we have learned is true, Romanis was a Paladin to a higher power. It was evidenced by the strength I detected from him. You absorbed him completely.”
“Right…” I nodded in understanding, though I still wasn’t completely sure it made sense. “That much power… I hope I won’t need it. I’ve had enough fighting for a long time.”
“Iorus is safe. You have succeeded. I am confident in my decision to grant you the powers I have.”
It had been more than a year since Cybil and the other gods of Iorus gave me the strength to be Ultima. Even now, I was still getting used to it. With this kind of power, I could defend an entire world.
“I sense your apprehension,” Cybil said. “Do you regret your decision?”
“No. Iorus… Iorus is home. If some other threat comes over the horizon, I’ll be ready.”
“I continue to recover and gain strength. I detect no wickedness within Iorus though Pandora remains resonating in the distance.”
“Pandora will always be out there… I’ll take that as my cue for a job well done.” I took a step back and thought about what I’d accomplished. It was hard to believe I could finally take a chance to catch my breath. “Hey, Cybil. It might be a long time until I’m back in Zion. Iorus has a lot of work to do to recover.”
“You are not obligated to visit me. Do what you must.”
“Yeah… I will.” I smiled even though I knew she wouldn’t return it. “I’ll see you around, Cybil.”
“I await your return, Ultima.”
~ ~ ~
Ekko stood quietly with a few representatives from Chenai. Next to him, Couture crossed his arms and smiled as he waited with some of his people from Malora. The big goblin Arctis was alone as he waited patiently.
Mistress Vacindra stood opposite from the group from Valen in the Main Hall. Next to her, Queen Cellica raised her head proudly with her hands at her sides. And next to her, Balec, Nameno, and Ceah stood.
Everybody had gathered within the Main Hall of the Central Keep. I stood next to my throne with Lyra, Rhiannon, and Zafina by me. We were all quiet, focused on the old man who had everybody’s attention.
Joris had his hands behind his back as he stared at the stone floors. The room was silent except for the torches burning on the walls.
The old man coughed to clear his throat before finally raising his head. “Those from the other world destroyed everything we knew and love. Our families were taken from us. Our history had been violently interrupted. Everything, simple and complex, had changed in an instant.
“We will never again be able to look at the stars on a clear Qashian night. We will never be able to visit the places of our youth. We will never be able to put our arms around the ones we loved because they are lost.
“But we have our memories. We remember the images of our world. We remember the places we’ve been to. We remember the time we spent with those most important to us. And when we do that, they are never lost.
“We will take our memories with us… And we will create new ones.” Joris turned to me, his head raised proudly. Though his eyes glazed over on the verge of tears, his smile was big as I’d ever seen it. “We are Qashians. But I am grateful to you and those before us to call Iorus our home.”
I nodded and turned to address everybody. “Earth. Qashia. Iorus. It doesn’t matter where we’re from. We’re all the same. And together, we’ll forge a new destiny for ourselves. There is nothing stopping us from finding the happiness we seek right here.”
I paused for a moment to collect my thoughts. Even though all eyes were on me, I didn’t feel any pressure. The mood in the room filled me with more pride than I’d ever felt before.
“We’ve been through a lot. We’ve faced the greatest evil. An evil with a greater power than any of us could have imagined. But there is a greater power than evil itself. It is the unity we share among us all. That is how we triumphed… together. And as we move into the future, we will continue to triumph… together.
“This world is all of ours. Today, we celebrate our triumph. Let our triumph ring throughout the world for everybody to hear.”
“To Iorus!” Joris threw his hand into the air.
“To Iorus!” Everybody joined with a chorus of cheers and loud applause.
I looked at Rhiannon, Lyra, and Zafina. All three of them were silent as the cheers continued. Though they didn’t make any noise, they were all smiling—smiles of relief and satisfaction.
The hard battle was already over but seeing everybody come together gave me a chance to finally exhale.
“Operation Reconciliation… complete.”
The Main Hall was cleared and tables were brought in for a celebration. Cauldrons were boiling with hearty stews and enough meat was roasted for the hundreds who’d gathered for the festivities. From the island of Dragonpine to the mountaintops of Euphoria and the marshes of Asrath, representatives from every known village had come to enjoy the celebration. There were enough people that it spilled out of the hall and into the Navican grasslands. It was a peaceful enough night that nobody minded being out in the open. The minstrels played and the conversation was lively. From the goblins to the Qashians, those fortunate enough to be at the gathering were all smiles. It wasn’t like any party I’d ever been to.
It went on for hours, late into the night with no signs of stopping. A belly swelled with sweet drinks and enough meat to keep my hunger satisfied for days, I retired to the Revival Pool for some peace and quiet.
I sat back in the bubbling blue waters, my eyes closed and the steam covering my face. “This is the life…” I let out a deep sigh and chuckled. If I was back home, I could’ve had a jacuzzi just as fancy as this. I guess being out here in Iorus made it a little more special.
The door creaked open but I didn’t pay any attention to it. I figured it was Zafina or Rhiannon attempting to drag me back to the party. But when I opened my eyes, I was surprised to find Mistress Vacindra standing along the edge of the water in her black dress.
“I find it curious you’re here,” she said.
“I’m a little tired. Thought nobody would notice me sneaking away.”
“I assumed you would have retired to your quarters.”
“The thought crossed my mind. The Revival Pool is a little more private and secluded… I was wrong though.” I gave her a wink.
Vacindra bowed her head. “I did not mean to interrupt your attempt at privacy.”
“Don’t worry. There are hundreds of people out there. I don’t mind the company of one person… Is there a reason you decided to see me?”
“Zafina told me where you were located. I thought it would be appropriate to step away and gather my strength. I do not anticipate this celebration will end even when the sun rises.”
I chuckled at the thought of everybody partying into the night. “Let ‘em have their fun. How often do we save the world from destruction?”
“A fair assessment. You had more to do with the saving of this world than anybody else.”
“We all did something. If you ask me, I think Guillard is more important than me.”
“Ah… The one who risked his life. He is being celebrated as much as you.”
“Deservedly so. That’s not to say you don’t deserve some praise either. We couldn’t have done this without you either. Aeona… She’s really something.”
“Aeona’s will is undeniable.”
“Trust me. The last thing I’ll ever try to do is deny Aeona.”
Vacindra’s full red lips curled into a smile. Her hands behind her back, she looked as elegant as anybody on Iorus in her black gown. The plunging neckline all the way down to her stomach let me see the pale skin that matched her cheeks.
“Since I am here, I think it is appropriate for me to thank you.”
“You don’t have to thank me—”
Before I could finish, she reached behind her back and worked the strap holding everything up. Her black dress cascaded down into a pile around her ankles, revealing the rest of her. Her body was full-figured but firm. Her breasts were two perfectly-shaped spheres—C-cups I assumed—that would’ve made her a perfect lingerie model. Between her legs, a small line of black hair outlined the pink slit. It was hard for me to figure out what to stare at.
Vacindra didn’t care that I was staring at all, stepping into the bubbling water with her hands at her sides.
“The water’s kind of warm, isn’t it?” I said with a smile.
Vacindra’s smirk left her. There was only an intense gaze in her eyes as she let her long, dark hair flow behind her.
“I must be honest with you,” she said. “Though my intention is to thank you, I am curious.”
“Curious?”
“Yes. I am the most loyal follower of Aeona… and you are the Battle God Ultima. Our union is only natural, don’t you agree?”
“Hmm… I think there might be something to that.”
Vacindra’s lustful intent was clear in her eyes. She moved across the shallow pool like a predator stalking its prey. Then again, prey had never been so willing.
Vacindra moved next to me and the scent on her neck filled my nostrils. It was something pungent but not unpleasant. It smelled familiar but I wasn’t able to place it.
“Is that…”
She put her lips to mine to interrupt my thoughts. I felt a slight sting on my lips that moved onto my tongue as she darted her tongue between my teeth. It was like tasting a spicy pepper that was just as sweet. The intensity of her kiss made me hold back a gasp. Our arms moved around each other, keeping each other close before we moved away to catch our breath.
I blinked my eyes, trying to fight off the slight haze I was in. “What is that?”
“I am accustomed to Aeona’s venom.”
“Venom… No wonder it seemed familiar.”
“Do not worry. It is not dangerous and certainly not lethal. Do you not believe it heightens the experience?”
My lips twisted as I thought about it. “I don’t know. I think I’ll need another taste to figure it out.”
She grinned before moving her face back to mine. Our kiss grew deeper and the intensity on my tongue grew stronger. The warm sensation spread to my cheeks and through the rest of my face. It moved down my chest and toward my stomach. But even stronger than that, my desire made my length throb. She was pressing against me so hard, there was no point in trying to hide it from her.
“I want to feel you within me.” Vacindra’s flowery tone was followed by her grabbing me. She pumped her hand on my shaft, squeezing my skin with the right pressure to make me even harder.
I reached down between her legs and returned the favor, parting her folds with two fingers. She gasped softly then guided me toward her.
Her eyes fluttered as I slipped my entire length into her. Vacindra’s warmth tightened around me immediately, making my whole body shudder.
“Yes… You are the Battle God.”
I wrapped my arms around her back and held her close as I tangled my tongue with hers. Any witty comebacks I could’ve had for her were lost as I plunged myself into her with hard, slow strokes. When you were with a woman as beautiful as Vacindra, it was hard not to think about anything else.
She leaned back in the water, pulling her lips away so she could focus more on riding me. Lyra moved her hips on me with a wild passion. Vacindra was more domineering, grinding against me and treating me as if I were an object.
I didn’t mind holding her in my arms and letting her do all the work. The sight of her breasts bouncing and her black hair wet and whipping behind her was nearly satisfying enough. What made the view even more incredible was Vacindra’s face. Her look was always so intense and serious. She was the leader of Asrath—the liaison between the Warriors and the serpent they worshipped. Now she was a pale-faced woman with reddening cheeks, fluttering eyelids, and an open mouth that didn’t let anything out except for soft whimpers.
My hands moved to Vacindra’s waist as she bucked even harder. Her body moved closer to mine as she stole another kiss before her lips moved to my cheek.
“I want to feel you inside of me… I want to feel every drop of the venom you possess… Join with me, Virgil… Let me feel the intensity of the god you possess within you…”
Vacindra’s assertive tone made me thicken inside of her to the point I thought I would explode right then and there. It was no wonder how easy it was for her to ride me with how stiff I was.
I braced myself against the side of the pool as she increased her pace. My hips moved on their own and now we were colliding against one another. Our lips moved back together in sloppy kisses. The nearer we got, the shorter our breaths became.
“I want to receive you… Give it to me…”
Vacindra’s soft moans made me lose myself. I gritted my teeth, holding on for a moment before exploding inside of her. Hard throbs made my whole body shudder. I squeezed her waist tighter to make sure she took every drop of me.
She didn’t seem to care how hard I gripped her. She couldn’t complain. Not when she writhed so bad from her orgasm. Her walls contracted against me, milking me as if her body itself craved me.
I gave her everything I had before sinking into the water. A deep sigh escaped me. The stinging sensation of the poison lingered but the pleasure from taking a woman like Vacindra was more satisfying than anything.
The raven-haired mistress smiled as she moved away from me. She took a seat opposite me in the pool and spread her arms out to relax.
“How was it?” I asked with a chuckle.
“Like nothing I have ever experienced before. I would like you to visit me in Asrath so that we may do this many times again.”
“Hmm… Another woman, another person treating me like a piece of meat,” I sighed.
“Then you are not interested?”
I put my hands up. “I didn’t say that. But you know, even a Battle God has limited endurance.”
“Indeed. I would like to test it.”
We shared a laugh as the warm bright waters continued bubbling around us.
My eyes closed and I was beginning to drift off when the door opened up again. I turned my head up and saw Zafina, Rhiannon, and Lyra walking in together.
“It appears we are late for the true festivities.” Rhiannon eyed me, not bothering to hide the smile on her lips.
“It’s getting loud out there,” Lyra said. “It’s nice and quiet in here.” Without hesitating, Lyra peeled off her top and climbed out of her skirt in the blink of an eye then splashed into the water.
“The Revival Pool appears to be an appropriate respite for such a celebration.” Zafina followed Lyra’s lead, taking off her robe and revealing the caramel tan body underneath it. She plunged into the water slowly with Rhiannon following shortly after. The entire time, Vacindra remained quiet on the opposite end of the small pool.
“It’s a bit cramped in here,” I said, my legs rubbing up against both Lyra’s and Zafina’s. “Was the Revival Pool intended for so many people?”
“Then how about we make some space?” Lyra moved into my lap then put her lips to mine for a kiss. “Better?” She grinned and got a chuckle out of me.
“Better.”
“It is no wonder why everyone is so drawn to you,” Vacindra said. “You possess a power like no other.”
“I am the one and only Battle God. The question is whether or not the rest of you feel like sharing.”
The ladies looked at one another. With all of the silence between them, there was a moment it seemed like they would all come to blows. But the moment passed quickly and their seductive smiles matched as they turned to me.
“We would not be victorious had we not worked together,” Zafina said. “It is only appropriate we celebrate together as well.”
“I should probably invite Queen Cellica here as well…” I mumbled, laughing to myself again.
“We can celebrate with Queen Cellica in Euphoria.” Lyra put her hands on my cheek and brought me close for another kiss.
“We have all the time in the world to celebrate,” Rhiannon said. “The battle is won. This is our life.”
I looked at the four women surrounding me, all of them eying me like they were holding back from pouncing.
“This is my life…” I let out a deep sigh and nodded. “I can get used to this.”
The hundreds of Qashians from Haven who’d taken refuge in Navica returned after the celebration ended several days and nights after it began. The soot and ash were swept away while lumber was transported to provide the people sturdier homes to build. The faint aroma of smoke lingered in the air but the breeze was strong enough to blow it away. The bright and sunny morning was enough to make everybody forget about everything they’d been through.
While the citizens went over their business, I stood at the center of the village with Balec by my side.
He brushed his hand through his blond hair and put his fists on his hips, posing with a beaming smile that would’ve made a superhero jealous. “It’s a shame what happened here. But a job well done in making sure it never happens again. Perhaps the Golden Arcs will take residence here.”
“I’m sure Joris would be open to it,” I said. “Even for a guy like you.” My laugh made him raise an eyebrow at me.
“Funny man.” He put a hand on my shoulder. “A job well done, Virgil.”
“Thanks… I’m taking it the raiders have reconciled with one another?”
“Animosity remained between us even while we fought alongside you in the final battle. But our triumph has opened their eyes, as I assumed it would. Nameno will remain in his camp. The same for Ceah. Raiders like Daleon will no longer be a threat, however. They have seen enough to keep fighting against one another. The land is plentiful and its resources abundant. We will thrive separately but not in conflict.”
“And what about you, Balec? You and the Golden Arcs not trying to take control?”
Balec pulled his hand back and put it on his chest in feigned offense. Then again, from what I knew about him, maybe he was offended.
“The Golden Arcs were always serving the best interests of the people of Qashia.”
“Hmm… Likely story.”
“You don’t believe me, hmm?” He crossed his arms, his face as smarmy as ever. “How about this? As leader of the Golden Arcs, Balec will serve as a liaison between Ultima and the raiders of the Sol Lands.”
“There won’t be anything in it for you.”
“There’s plenty in it for me. Namely, the security of my new home here in the Sol Lands.” His smile left his face. Balec might have been an overconfident man who would’ve fit in perfectly with the board of directors I had to deal with back home.
“You’ve done a good job so far,” I said. “I suppose there’s no harm in you continuing what you’re already doing.”
Joris approached us with Lyra and Guillard walking by his side.
“It was a pleasure, Virgil.” Balec stuck his hand out for me to shake before leaving just as the others arrived.
“There’s peace out there in the plains,” I said. “There won’t be as much need for the walls. Balec will see to it that there are no threats from raiders.”
“I suspected as much,” Joris said with a nod. “Their pride as Qashians will always have more value than anything else they might feel.”
“Are the people here going to be all right? This is the second time you’ve had to make this place your home.”
“And if something happens again, we’ll make this our home a third time. Do not fret, Virgil. Through all of the adversity we have faced, we remain standing. That is reason enough for us to keep going.”
“I’ll always be here. If there’s anything you need, you tell me.”
“I know Ultima serves to protect Iorus. We will forever be in your debt.” A friendly smile underneath his whiskers, Joris bowed his head and walked away with a slow stride. His hands behind his back, the older man had never looked so at peace despite the work ahead of him.
Guillard held his hand out for me to shake. His face was weathered and wrinkled. His teeth were chipped. Age had taken away the muscles and strength of his body that he had in his youth. But the way he smiled was what you’d see from a kid.
“Thank you.” He shook my hand firmly. “You did it.”
“You did it. You risked your life to sail across the sea. If that didn’t happen, I wouldn’t have known about the Sol Lands.”
“I did not risk anything. My life was already forfeit staying here.”
“They say fate is what we make it. We were all playing a role.”
“Some are more willing to play their part than others. And you…” He pressed a finger softly into my chest. “You had the most important role of all.”
“You convinced the Qashians to fight with me.”
“I did no convincing. I only reminded them of who they were.” He shook my hand again, his smile as proud as ever. “You are always welcome here, Virgil. Thank you.”
We bowed our heads to one another before he turned to join Joris.
“Good man,” I said. “I hope history remembers everything he did.”
Lyra let out a soft sigh. “I’ll make sure Guillard’s name is never forgotten. They’ll celebrate him for the rest of history.”
“Are you going to miss going on your scouting missions?”
She shook her head. “Just because I don’t have to keep an eye on the raiders doesn’t mean there isn’t more out there for me to explore. Who knows what other secrets this place is hiding? But I’ll be sticking around until Haven gets rebuilt.”
“I’m sure that’s what Norris would have wanted.”
Lyra smiled softly then nodded. Her eyes looked away, memories of Qashia probably filling her head. After a few moments, she moved next to me, putting her hands around my neck to pull me in for a kiss. Her smile left her face as her silver eyes focused on me. “Thank you.”
I searched for something to say but all I could do was lean forward to kiss her back.
Our lips locked for several seconds before her tongue slipped out of my mouth. “I’ll come to Navica whenever you want me to.”
“Or I can come here. It’s not any trouble to use a Mana Point.” I took her hand in mine and squeezed it softly. “Haven will be my home as much as Navica.”
“Yeah…” She looked away from me, staring at the ground like something was on her mind.
“Is something wrong?”
Lyra turned her head back up and smiled. “No. I was just thinking about everything my people have gone through. Everything we went through together. We’re finally going to get a chance to settle down and live the peaceful life we all want.”
“Looks like it.”
“…I bet you want to bring Rhiannon and Zafina over here to have some fun.”
My eyes widened in surprise. “That was the last thing on my mind.”
“Sure. I know how men’s minds work. You’re always thinking about it.”
“And are you not thinking about seeing them again, too? Or perhaps paying a visit to Asrath or Euphoria?”
“Well…” She tapped her index finger on her chin, an impish little grin making it onto her reddening face. “I just want to live, Virgil. Since we’re here, we might as well make the most of it.”
I put my hand around on her shoulder and held her close as I looked at the people reconstructing Haven.
“I’ll always be here if you need me,” Lyra whispered.
“Same here.”
I stood outside of the Central Keep, basking in the Navica sun while everybody went about their business. Some townsfolk sat underneath the shade of awnings while they worked on textile weavings. Others sat outside of the pub while they told stories about what they’d encountered in the eastern forests on their resource gathering trips. Children ran through the grass, chasing after one another with carefree smiles and excited giggles. None of the people here were under any obligations though they still lived their lives with a purpose to accomplish whatever task they set for themselves, even if that task was just to relax for the day.
I had every opportunity to join them. At the moment, I was occupied by a man who was more enthused than anybody here.
“I think we should develop the lake,” Yuma said. “It’s large enough that we don’t have to sit on the shore.”
“So, what are you thinking?” I asked. “Rafts? Inflatable floaters? Maybe we can extend a pier for the children to go diving off into it.”
“That all sounds enjoyable. But I’ve got an idea that will knock your socks off.”
I rubbed my hands in anticipation. “What is it?”
He put his hands out like painting a picture. “A floating pub. Now, now, now hold on a second. I know we already have a pub. But think about it. The waters are calm. The weather is always nice. Imagine relaxing out in the stars while you’re having a bowl of stew. Or enjoying the sun with the water splashing right next to you. I know you’re not up for it now but maybe—”
“I’m up for it.” I shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal though Yuma still looked at me in surprise.
“You’re up for it?”
“Sure. That sounds like a fun idea. Just make sure that thing is as sturdy as it gets. I don’t want anybody piling onto it and having it capsize. Even the Titanic sank.”
“I don’t know what the Titanic is but don’t worry. I’ll make sure there’s a limit. Exclusive clientele. You’ll be the first person to be invited. After all, you’ve saved Iorus twice now. I think that’s deserving of some first-class treatment.”
“I’ve been getting first-class treatment all my life. What’s good for the people here is good enough for me.”
“Yeah… It might take a bit before it’s constructed. How about a night of fishing? It’s been some time since you’ve had a chance to relax.”
“Fishing… I’m still not any good but that sounds like fun.”
“I’ll see you tonight. I’m going to get started on those plans. Ha!” Yuma slapped me on the arm then hurriedly made his way to the stockade to begin working on his blueprints.
I wasn’t alone for long, as Rhiannon and Zafina both stepped out of the Central Keep.
“The tasks you have set to accomplish have been fulfilled,” Zafina said. “Those on Valen have returned to their homes. The Sol Lands are at peace. Ultima can rest now.”
“I’ve got enough energy to get back out there but it’s nice to catch my breath.”
Rhiannon moved up to me and placed a firm kiss on my lips. “Zafina and I will return to Haven to help with their reconstruction. When you are not occupied, I would suggest you join us.”
“Is that an invitation to lie under the stars together or to help with the rebuild?”
Rhiannon raised an eyebrow as she walked away. “You’ll have to find out for yourself.”
Zafina kissed me softly before turning to join her raven-haired companion. “Enjoy this time, Virgil. All of us will be here when you need us.”
I nodded and watched the two of them head to the Mana Point to leave.
A deep breath filled my lungs with the clean air I wouldn’t be able to find anywhere on Earth. Without Yuma, Rhiannon, or Zafina around, there was nothing for me to do except relax.
I headed east toward the open grasslands in Navica. Even though the town had expanded in the past year, there was an open space that hadn’t yet been developed. Most of the time it was used by children to play in or the older villagers to lay out in the sun. It was the emptiest spot in the entire town but it might have been the one I enjoyed the most.
I moved closer to the lake and took a seat on the shore. The water’s surface rippled softly from the fish swimming beneath. Funny how they were always more active when I wasn’t fishing.
Bzzzt…
Something behind me filled my ears—a soft crackle. I’d heard that sound before. I wasn’t completely sure but I didn’t bother looking to see who or what it was.
Footsteps in the grass approached slowly and a figure stood next to me. From the corner of my eye, I knew they weren’t from Iorus. Nobody dressed in black suits around these parts.
“This water… It’s so peaceful.” The man spoke with a calm voice. “I might like to fish out here one day.”
“Good luck. It takes a special hand to catch anything out here. Maybe I’ll get Yuma to teach you.”
“Yuma?”
“One of the villagers here. Just an ordinary Navican…”
I finally turned my head to make sure it was him.
I’d seen Agent Lockett once before. The black suit with the perfect creases. The straight tie. The dark shades. The blond hair slicked back into a tight ponytail. The man looked every bit the part of an LOD special agent.
Lockett put his hands behind his back as he stared out into the water.
“How are things in Iorus?”
“They were busy just a little while ago but now…”
“It appears I missed all the fun. I would have assumed you were bored, considering the appearances being reported by Omegas across the world.”
“Sometimes there’s nothing to do around here. I’ve never run a Junction as an Omega before. I figure doing my part would give me a chance to train my skills as Ultima.”
“I’m glad you feel that way. There’s something we need to discuss.”
Agent Lockett wouldn’t have bothered coming all this way just to say hello. There was no point in trying to get rid of him. We were on the same side, after all.
I dusted my hands off and got up from my seat. “What is it, Lockett?”
“The threat in Pandora is growing stronger. A recent encounter at the Vegas District suggests we’re dealing with something with more destructive potential than anything that happened during the First Event.”
I smirked. “You should’ve been here a few days ago. I could’ve told you that.”
“Our mapping efforts have allowed us to better pinpoint where this threat will come from. This… collective.”
“The collective.” I remembered everything Romanis said and it came to me. “I’ve had encounters with them, too.”
“Then I don’t have to explain to you the serious ramifications of this.”
“But I’m guessing you’re going to tell me anyway.”
Lockett put his hands behind his back. His chin up, his stare from behind his shades was focused though I couldn’t see his eyes.
“‘The Next Event’ is happening whether any of us want it to or not. I’m aware of Ultima’s status as the protector of Iorus. But Earth will need your assistance, too.”
“Pandora is a threat to Earth and Iorus. I won’t sit by if there’s something I can do about it.”
“That’s what I thought you’d say.” He reached into his jacket and pulled out a small black device. It was the size of a car fob—a small rectangle like a domino. There were no buttons or ornaments on it. There was only something that looked like a blinking light, which was off at the moment.
“Keep it,” he said.
“What is it—”
“Don’t lose it. You’ll know what it is when the time comes.”
I stared at the device and shrugged. “Right…”
Agent Lockett looked out to the lake. His chest rose with a deep breath before he nodded softly. “This is what we’ve been preparing for, all of us, whether we realized it or not. If we lose this fight, everything will be for nothing.”
“I feel like I’ve fought a lot of those battles these days.”
“Then you won’t mind another. One final battle.” Agent Lockett backed away from me and raised the device in his hand. “I’ll see you again… Ultima.”
He clicked the device and disappeared in a flash.
“Weird…” I chuckled to myself and took a seat back in the grass. The peaceful scenery left me alone with nothing but my thoughts. Everything Lockett just told me replayed in my head as I examined the device in my hand.
Pandora was still out there. Earth was still fighting. The time would come when things would have to be settled.
But none of those things were important to me now. I was in the world I’d come to call home, surrounded by friends I’d made, new and old.
If the time to fight came again, I’d be ready. But if it didn’t, I was happy with where I was now.
I leaned back on the grass and put my hands behind my head as I stared at the sky. Another deep breath filled my lungs with the fresh air. The Navica weather had never been so perfect.
“Can’t imagine a better place than this… Can’t imagine a better home…”
More by Riker Kane
Another adventure ends with Virgil getting more power and saving the day again in Battle God 2. With Ultima’s power growing, he’d be a real asset in the war against Pandora… How will he use that power next? Will he even be needed?
The best way to stay updated on when those questions will be answered is by signing up to my mailing list. There you’ll get exclusive deals and be the first to find out when all my new titles are released.
CLICK HERE to sign-up for my mailing list
Thanks for reading! Stay tuned for more!
More by Riker Kane on Amazon
https://www.amazon.com/Riker-Kane/e/B07MPQJNTC
The imposing figure sat quietly in his seat, a lone spotlight from the ceiling shining down on him. His black cowl draped over his head, covering his entire face except for his mouth. His pale hands rested on the armrests. The rest of his body had dark robes draped over him. His eyes closed, his thoughts were empty. But he wasn’t sleeping. No, he couldn’t have been any more awake.
Footsteps approached from the darkness before him before a figure appeared. In comparison to the person in his chair, the other was considerably slighter. His simple black robes didn’t need nearly as much fabric to cover him. Just from the long fingers he extended out, it was easy to tell how skinny the rest of his body was
But now wasn’t the time for either one of them to compare appearances. The room was silent but the tension was noticeably thick with more important matters to discuss.
The thin figure standing before the throne spoke slowly with a clear voice. “I have confirmed the termination of Romanis.”
The figure in the chair tapped his fingertips together and contemplated it for a moment. “The power?” He spoke with a deep voice. Despite how low it was, it still managed to echo through the room.
“I believe it was absorbed by the defender of Iorus… Ultima.”
“Ultima…” He said the name in a low grumble, confirming what he already expected to hear. It took less than a second for him to regain his composure.
“I apologize, master. I should have allocated more resources to Iorus—”
“Romanis knew the decision he made. It is merely a consolidation of power, as all deaths are.”
“And Pyronas as well?”
“The loss of two Paladins is a small part of a bigger picture. Casualties on the road toward an inevitable destination.”
“Of course, my master.” The figure bowed his head then took a step forward. “Though Romanis failed, we can prepare another assault on Iorus—”
“No. There is nothing of significance remaining in that world. It will fall in time. We must now turn our focus to what requires our immediate attention.”
The towering stranger in his throne was imposing even though he was sitting. So when he stood up from his seat as he did now, there wasn’t a single person on Earth who would be able to look him in the eye.
He marched through the darkness of the room toward the side where something was barely visible from the light. A suit of crimson armor, large and hulking enough to dwarf even the largest Vanguards or Zealots. His hands behind his back, he examined the etchings on the plated armor. He knew the decision he had to make. He wasn’t afraid of making it. It was just the opposite. He had been waiting years for this. And with the opportunity finally presented to him, a cathartic satisfaction washed over him.
“We started a war on Earth many years go. We did not anticipate they would fight back. But now the time has come to finish it.”
“The Legion Omega Defense did not exist all those years ago. Earth has grown stronger.”
“All power is consolidated for us to take. As they did with Pyronas. As they did with Romanis. As they did with Glacier, Curse, and all of our acolytes. Every path leads to the same destiny.”
The massive stranger stood quietly, his eyes not moving away from the armor before him. He kept his thoughts to himself. Violent images of war and death and chaos and destruction that would make another uneasy. But for him… All it did was make him smile.
“Your orders, Master Kreonyx?”
The stranger addressed as Kreonyx paused for a moment. It was his next step toward the destiny he always sought for himself. “The time has finally come for me to decide this.”
“Then…”
“Inform Vexus. Ready my collective. It’s time for humanity to face its destiny.”